REVISION 6

Pablo C. Agsalud Jr.

2






Three generations later. Two thrill-seekers.
One frightening old legend.


Who will be the Stones new master?

3

CHAPTER I 9
PHANTOM DRAGONS 9
DRAGONS 10
SINGLE AND NOT DRUNK 14
REEYA 16
THE UNSPEAKABLE PAST 21
THE UNDERWORLD 24
THE UNDERWORLD AND THE SPINED GOLEMS 25
THE UNDERWORLD AND THE LAVA DRAKES 26
THE UNDERWORLD AND THE OLVENS 27
THE UNDERWORLD AND THE SHADOW UNDERLINGS 28
THE UNDERWORLD AND THE SHADOWS 29
THE BOOK 31
CHOOSING BETWEEN TWO POLISHED STONES 33
TOUR GUIDE 37
SPIRIT CAVE 40
THE GORGE 41
THE DRAGONS DEN 44
NIGHTFALL 45
THE PHANTOM DRAGON 51
A SPARKLING SHELL 58
THE FOREST OF DEATH 60
THE OGRES LAIR 63
A SEALED FATE 66
TAKING FLIGHT 71
CHAPTER II 73
DARK RISING 73
FAUST 74
A PROMISING APPRENTICE 77
THE BANISHED APPRENTICE RETURNS 81
FACE TO FACE 84
MEMORIES 89
FAREWELL, MASTER 96
SOUL REAPER 98
A RARE DROODAN ARTIFACT 100
ENCASED IN ICE 102
AL-KEMIA 104
NIHIBU OF DROODA 106
NIHIBU, NIBIHU, AND THE LEGEND OF THE MERUVIAN SEA SERPENTS 107
THE TRANSMUTATION CIRCLE 109
_FIRESTARTER 110

4
CHAPTER III 111
THE FATE OF ISIS 111
FAILED EXPERIMENTS 112
THE MYOGI CRYSTALS 115
INFILTRATION 117
THE EMBODIMENT OF AN OLD PROPHECY 119
THE LEGEND OF THE DARK ONE AND THE DESTINY OF ISIS 121
THE FIVE-HEADED FIRE BEAST 123
THE GOLEMS OF ISIS 125
PRELUDE TO TERROR 128
THE BANISHED HEIR RETURNS 130
QUEEN ALORA 132
ISIS DESTROYED 135
RETURN TO THE WATER KINGDOM 137
CHAPTER IV 139
WANDERING DREAMER 139
LITTLE DAISY 140
SOMEONE 142
_SWEET DREAMS, LITTLE ONE 144
_ MASK OF THE ARWEDIAN PHANTOM 145
_ DROODA AZUKA 147
_ CARLA AND THE LAST LAVA GOLEM 148
CORNELIUS OF MOOR 149
THE CURSE OF CUSMIN AND THE MAN IN THE IRON MASK 164
_CARLA AND THE ORDER OF BACHILUS 173
_THE DEVILS MASK 174
A FAMILIAR STRANGER 187
_RECURRING MEMORIES 192

5
CHAPTER V 193
FIELDS OF TOMORROW 193
THE AIR KINGDOM 194
NECROVIA 197
BURIED PAST 199
THE VALLEY OF DREAMS 201
A MOMENT WITH REEYA 202
THE ANGEL AT THE VALLEY OF DREAMS 204
MELINDA 207
ENDLESS MORNINGS 212
MY MELINDA 214
FAMILY 216
A GOLDEN STALK CARRIED BY THE WIND 217
A GIFT 220
HEAVENLY POWERS 223
THE SEER OF ATRIA 229
CHAPTER VI 236
THE GATHERING 236
A TEST FOR PATIENCE 237
_THE GATHERING 239
BAD DREAMS 240
BARDOX, THE MIND INVADER 242
THE EYES OF LUNA 244
EVIL ALLIANCE 247
ABDUCTED 251
THE SIX 254
ETERNAL PUNISHMENT 259
_SHAPESHIFTERS 263
TEMPTATION ERROR! BOOKMARK NOT DEFINED.
LITTLE CREATURES 266
THE AKAMAGIRI CAMPAIGN 268
AFTERMATH 273
REBIRTH 274
THE ELVEN FOREST KINGDOM 278
KORRS SACRIFICE 282
_THE LORD OF THE UNDEAD 286

6
CHAPTER VII 287
THE LEAGUE 287
THE MONASTERY OF LIBEAU 288
MEN OF GOD 292
THE UNDERGROUND LIBRARY 294
BENEATH THE MONASTERY 297
THE SECRET OF THE MONASTERY 300
MICHELLINI PONTE FIO 303
THE OTHER SIDE OF PONTE FIO 307
THE TASK 309
LOVE IS BLIND 311
YOUNG BLOOD 327
HALF-BREED 329
PARTNERS 332
SHADOWGIRL 334
NIGHTMARES 339
THE INCIDENT SEVEN YEARS AGO 341
HALF BEAST 345
UNLEASHED 347
A YOUNG CUB 350
SHADOW BLOOD 352
CHAPTER VIII 354
GHOSTS OF THE PAST 354
_CARLAS HAIRPIN 355
CRAZY LENNY 356
LENNYS TEARS 361
ANCIENT TREES 364
THE QUEEN OF THE WOODS 368

7
CHAPTER IX 378
INHERITANCE 378
_ALEX 379
_DANGER 382
THE KRUDIAN RAIDERS 383
_THE KEEPER OF THE STONE 385
_MOTHER 386
_THE MEDALLION 387
_A PROMISE 388
_BETRAYAL 390
_TWO OLD FRIENDS 391
CHAPTER X 393
BATTLEGROUNDS 393
_HYBRIDS 394
_ALLIES FROM OCEANIA 395
_NECROVIA 396
_THE QUEEN OF THE WOODS 397
_A BATTLE BETWEEN MONSTERS 398
_A HALF-BREED AGAINST THE HYBRIDS 399
_MASTER VS APPRENTICE 400
_REGAINED HONOR 403
_A PHANTOM FROM THE SKY 404
_THE ELVEN PRINCE 405
CARLAS RESCUE 406
A BOY DESTINED TO CHANGE THE WORLD 414
_THE POWER OF THE STONE 427
_REEYA 428
_ENTRUSTING THE STONE 433

NOTES 434
REFERENCES 434
DRAWINGS 435
CHARACTERS 440
RACES 444
LOCATIONS 445
DRAGONS AND SERPENTS 446
GLOSSARY 449
WORDS FROM THE AUTHOR 451


8

[Page intentionally left blank]


9







Chapter I
Phantom Dragons

1
10
Dragons


[05-08-2012]


The dragon is an untameable creature that lives under the earth and could sleep for
centuries



And you believe that something like that could exist?

Yes. As a matter of fact, theres a lot more books about them than ants.

Youre overthinking yourself again, Aleck.

Cmon, Frank! Arent we here to find out if things like that really exist?


11
The year is 1383. Some one hundred and twenty years after the Great War, or the so-
called Dark Ages.

The days of Shadows and Dragons are long gone. But now, were here to find their
remains, and evidences of their temporary existence. More importantly, were here to
find clues to why they suddenly vanished without a trace



Hmmm Sliptides Aleck started to read.

Sliptides. These dragons are known to have roamed the sea of Putreus, near the rocky
shores of Immolen. The sliptides diet consist mainly of sea turtles and porpoises, until
they have come to find fishermen more delightful.

The invasion of the Sliptides habitat paved the way for poaching. People valued the
dragon for its tender meat, rich oil, and leather skin, while the hunters collect the head
as wall displays. From the time they were hunted, the number of Sliptides decreased
dramatically in a span of fifty years until they became extinct.

Extinct, huh sighed Aleck. I wish I could see one of those
12

I thought were in this town to find some really cute girls? Frank asked. Why are we
wasting our time running through the whole D section again, anyway?

Were not wasting time, replied Aleck. Were trying to make sure we havent
overlooked a single book before we move on to the next town.

I mean, Frank began to explain, theres tons of books out here. I bet ninety-three
percent of these books were written by a fiction writer, or probably, by a daydreaming
intellect.

How could you know for sure?

Look at the front, Frank pointed out. What do you see?

An old cover

Or made to look like one! suggested Frank.

It probably dates back to medieval times, roughly more than a hundred years before our
time.

And what do see on the back? Frank asked.

Three rontos?

See? Frank exclaimed. I told you! These books were written for guys who believe in
fairytales! It was written with the intention of arousing your wild imagination and
clouding your judgement for the cost of three rontos!

My name is Aleck. A historian who could hardly tell the difference between a geniune
biblio-artifact and a fake one.

So? Aleck anxiously said.

So?! Frank replied. So, what do get in the bar for three rontos?

A glass of water? Aleck thought.

Hell, no! answered Frank. For a story like that, you get a punch in the face!

Noone wants to get a punch in the face.

Thats exactly my point!



13
Speaking of which, Frank began to suggest, I found a really nice bar with lots of
pretty women, just right outside town. Why dont we just skip the Hansel-and-Gretel
thing, go outside, and have a couple of drinks?

Hansel thing?

I was referring to your dragons.

Hmm I dont remember any dragons in Hansel and Gretel

Yeah, I know, said Frank. Anyway, what do you think?

Maybe later, Aleck replied.

Okay, Frank said. But be sure to come, or else youll screw your chance of finding a
nice girl.



14
Single and Not Drunk


[05-08-2012]


Aleck! Hey! Over here!

Cmon, lets get something to drink.

Whats with the huge bag?

Its a book.

A book? You mean the book? You actually brought it? In here? The book about dragons
and stuff?

Yup.

Jeez! Do you still insist on that?

It doesnt hurt to try.

We were having a small conversation and then

Hi there.

All of a sudden, a woman approached us.

Oh my God, shes hot! he whispered with amazement. Get rid of the book and Ill do
the talking!

Whats with the book? she asked.

What book? my friend replied. We were just talking about a friends friend who
happened to come across an old book, thats all. Im Frank, by the way.

Oh, I get it. Excuse me, boys.

I guess women dont like cute guys who had interests in reading.

What the hell was that?

That was my first opportunity getting laid going down the drain.

Sorry bout that.

15
Its because you brought that stupid book with you.

Where are you going?

Out.

I thought were going to drink?

We still are, Aleck, he said. But Im just having a different bar.


16
Reeya


[05-08-2012]


I came out to take a leak. And look what I found

Come here, you wretched bitch!

She was that lovely girl who turned us down. And for this man?

I thought I told you Im done with you!

No? My mistake. She doesnt seem to take any man seriously.

Ill be the one to tell whos done with who!

Why am I here again? I found myself going in the opposite direction because I drank
more than what I can take. The alcohol is seeping into my brain, causing me to act on my
basic instincts.

Excuse me.

Get out my way kid, I have to talk with this woman first.

A wine-soaked rock. And this rock doesnt feel like moving.

Are you asking for trouble? Go on. Run along now.

Whats your name?

Alcohol is like a truth serum. Anybody who is intoxicated with it would find himself
spitting out his true intentions. In my case, I think I already came to like this woman.
But, I guess we dont know how to get a ladys attention, do we? Especially when you
havent had one before. And particularly when shes having a rough conversation with a
former fling

I thought I told you to go? Now, why are you still here bothering me and asking for my
name? her former fling said.

Truth is, you are the one bothering her, I said. And I wasnt asking you. I was asking
her.

Who are you? she asked.

17
She doesnt seem to recognize me after having met me a few minutes ago. But at least I
got her attention, and now were talking.

Ha! You sure got some guts to talk like that, Kid. Ill commend you for that

Then, he secretly took out a pocket knife.

Sorry, kid, he rowdily said, But this lady is m---

He turned around to stab me but his knife landed on my book.

Then, my fist landed on his neck, making him suffocate for a few seconds before
rendering him unconscious. Too bad for him, I came at the wrong place at the wrong
time.

Mine? said I.

This aint a contest. But we all know that in a situation like this, the one who remains
standing gets the girl. Hes the villain here. And villains dont get the girl.

What did you say? she asked.

Did I just say mine, back there?

I said, mine name is Aleck.

Luckily, I came up with a convincing excuse.

Your friend was about to stab me, I added. So, I wasnt able to introduce myself
properly.

Fortunately, hes not my friend anymore. Thanks to you. Thanks for saving me back
there.

Not a problem.

Have we met?

Yes. I thought you would recognize me after showing you the book. In fact, I was with
Frank, the guy you turned down a while ago. You remember?

Oh, that guy?

Yep. Hes my friend.

The one who couldnt be honest about himself?

18
Say what?

I turned him down because I saw right in his eyes that hes lying. You never do that
when youre trying to impress a woman.

Sorry bout that.

Theres no need to apologize. I believe Im the one who should apologize for not
recognizing you easily a while ago, and that you ended up with a damaged book because
of that guy I ran into.

Thats ok.

She smiled back.

So, you are? I asked in a prolonged manner, hoping she would fill in the blank with
her name.

Impressed?

Why does it always seem so hard for guys to get a ladys name than an erection?

Then, she asked, So, how will I make it up to you?

19


Her name was Reeya. And I believe I need to correct myself when I said that women
dont like guys who had interest in reading. This ones an exception.


20
Hmm. That was good.

That was the first thing she said, after spending the night together.

Huh?

I said, last night was the best I had.

The one about dragons and stuff? I asked.

The one about dragons and stuff, she replied. and the one we did after that.

Oh, you mean that ?

I couldnt tell you more about how it happened because I couldnt believe it myself
either. The only thing I can recall was that we were reading, and then one of the books
fell on the floor. After a while, we found ourselves doing the same thing --- trying to
pick up the same book, and trying to apologize for touching the others hand
unknowingly.

It only took us a few seconds to figure out what it was the others eyes were trying to
tell us. Young lips just couldnt wait to grow a little older.

So, what do think? I asked.

I believe we have quite a fews things in common she said, but dont think too highly
of yourself just because youve done well to impress me on your first try.

Do you think we should do this again some other time?

Ill probably catch up on my reading and then get back to you on that.

She got off the bed while covering her nakedness with that embroidered satin sheet.

She is an archeologist, trying to find something that she doesnt want to share with
me. Those were her exact words. And I guess she was at the bar looking for
information about the Holy Grail or whatever, by trying to put her own life in danger.

But, I guess we all have our own reasons. We all believe in something.

21
The Unspeakable Past


[05-09-2012]


So what do you have on dragons?

Dragons are creatures of the Underworld with the power to bring destruction upon
those who disrupt their slumber.

Thats it?

Thats it. Thats what it says.

Thats all of it?

Yes.

No accounts of mysterious sightings or anything like that?

Aside from an old fishermans tale about a Meruvian Sea Serpent and an old legend
about Lava Drakes at Mt. Folken? None.

Were not making any progress.

All other sources I found were too vague in their descriptions about these mythical
creatures. There were no other details about its existence or anything about where
they were last seen.

Probably, we overlooked something from the records

I doubt that. Did you find anything at Mt. Folken?

I have been to Mt. Folken several times but I havent found a single clue. Not even a
footprint or its remains

Maybe if we try one more time, we might get lucky?

I guess we should stop searching for something that cannot be found

Why? Because this ones a dead end?

When I was young, my father told me that for my life to have a purpose, I must
believe in something

22
And then, you came to believe that dragons were real? Theres nothing wrong with
that.

I told my father that I would make it my lifelong vow to find one, or prove that they
exist. And he believed in me. And now, this early, I think I already failed him.

I think you should save your conclusion until the very end, dont you think?

How about you? What are you searching for, really?

"Well, I dont even have a clueuntil now.

What do you mean?

The Shadows

You mean those dark nasty creatures who were exterminated by the legendary Ulrich a
few hundred years ago?

Yes.

Those tales and bedtime stories about Ulrich surely were amazing. But now, the
Shadows are long dead and they exist only in history books. Nobody speaks of them
anymore.

And what if they still exist? What if theyre still here, living underground, or living
among us like the Aeons do?

Relax. The Shadows do have shapeshifting abilities and unquenchable appetite for
power, but I know some part of them is still Human, like us.

The Shadows had reduced villages to ashes and erased a long list of royal blood lineage,
including the Droodan tribe. And yet, you seemed to know more about the Shadows
than I do.

Our family is a clan of Historians. That is how we were able to survive the Great War.

The Great War The Aeons Thats it!

What?

Maybe the Shadows are rebuilding its army?

What for?

To reclaim the Earth.

23
It wasnt theirs to begin with. For what I believe, in the beginning there was only us,
Humans. Until one freak of nature, some Humans became Aeons and some turned into
Shadows

And the Aeons are the only thing that the Shadows are afraid of! Thats why theyre
not making any move!

Cmon, Reeya. Have you heard about a Shadow attacking a Human lately? Any attack
sometime between their annihilation and a few hundred years after that?

No.

Have you seen a Shadow-turned-Human lately?

No.

Thats because theyre dead and gone.

What if theyre not dead? Just gone?

Reeya please

What if Im right? and youre wrong?

Then pray its the other way around.

24
The Underworld


[05-09-2012]


I saw your note on my door. Why did you send me down here so late? Did you miss me
already?

I thought youd never come.

So, what is this about?

I found something.

You found something? About the Shadows?

No. Better.

Whats that?

She opened a very old book filled with scriptures.

See?

It says Underworld, so?

So?

So, theres about a hundred books I can name of that bear the same word and tells
about the same old stories of the Shadows gruesome way of living!





Ive come across the word several times. It was mentioned more than a dozen times in a
popular history book about the Great War

The Underworld is a wide labyrinth of tunnels and caverns underground. It stretches
from the Blood Mountain at Elmdour towards almost all directions, reaching as far as
Mt. Folken, and extending beyond the Black Forest, towards Purple Valley.

It is known to all as the Shadows lair. A wide territory dominated by ferocious beasts
and unspeakable evil

25
The Underworld and the Spined Golems


[05-09-2012]




The Spined Golems of Blood Mountain guards the eastern and southern part of the
region.

With its spines covering a wide area of his body, any creature would think twice before
going in its direction. This golem might be slow, but its skin is as tough as rock. Any
careless creature who wanders inside its territory will certainly end up as its meal, or
even better, just clobbered to bits.

26
The Underworld and the Lava Drakes


05-09-2012]





The Lava Drakes of Mt. Folken guards the north.

These huge ferocious flying reptiles are very swift. They usually grab their prey with
their razor sharp claws and tear them apart during flight. Sometimes, they bring their
capture back to their nest and share the live food with the rest of the herd.

The Lava Drakes takes hunting very seriously. They could be playful when their meal
starts screaming. But in some occassions, they just turn their victims into ashes with
their fiery breath.
27
The Underworld and the Olvens


[05-09-2012]


The western part of the Shadow Lair is a densely covered woodland called the Black
Forest. Nobody dares to enter this forest alone. Anyone who does doesnt come back
without a scary story to tell.

The Black Forest alone is a home to dark creatures. And some say that even the birds
that perch somewhere in the middle part of the forest never reached the sky again.


The Olvens! they say. The old trees would come alive after dark to devour its unwary
visitors, turning them into a pile of living fertilizers.
28
The Underworld and the Shadow Underlings


[05-09-2012]


The Underworld is a haven for a vast number of different creatures.

Within these dark territories, youll find holes. Lots of them. Entrances and passages
for Shadows that burrow beneath the cursed ground. They hide inside these holes and
wait for their prey. They have inverted hind legs like those of grasshoppers that enable
them to leap three to five times higher than their average height. Once a creature
comes closer to their hole, these jumpers spring up in numbers in a wild frenzy and
then drag their helpless prey into the pits.

These holes produce echoes that frighten even the wild tigers. One way or another, you
would hear a sound, a scream, or a desperate call for help. You would feel the ground
moving, as if theres a gigantic slinking worm causing the tremor. And if you try to put
your ear on the ground, you would hear them murmuring, whispering, and growling their
hungry bellies out.



There are hundreds of them underground; probably thousands. They breed so fast like
rats and lay as many eggs as fishes. Their offsprings are called Underlings and they can
find their own food as soon as they are born.

Most of the time, the Underlings take some of its prey back to their mother. And in
most cases, the mothers treat the prey and her Underlings just the same.

29
The Underworld and the Shadows


[05-09-2012]



Most of the Shadows are just blood-thirsty flesh-eating creatures. But, there are other
Shadows, much stronger and deadlier.

Some of them are shapeshifters, masquerading themselves among their prey. Some are
mindless brutes, monsters with pure savagery and killing intent. Some are like a
combination of both and are able to control Humans by turning them into hosts.

I have heard of stories of villages decimated by Shadows, and its people slaughtered like
meat. Children were mutilated. Mothers decapitated. Fathers reduced to nothing. All
ears and eyes become their possession. Chopped body parts are their joy and obsession.

They lay waste anything that crosses their path and cuts down anything that stands in
their way. They stop at nothing. They answer to noone. They are as heartless and as
merciless as your mind could ever imagine.

30
And if you ever find yourself lost somewhere in their territory and come across one of
them at least, you would probably curse yourself for not turning back after you left
home, because the Shadows will tear your skin apart and you will witness the horror of
being eaten alive.

The Shadows are things not to be reckoned with. However, the time to be worrying
about Shadows are gone.

During Ulrichs time, during the Great War, the Shadows crawled up to the surface and
tried to take over the earth. A Shadowlord, who called himself Drekkor, gathered an
entire army of Shadows and led them to the Human world. But with the help of the
Stone, the Medallion of Power, Ulrich destroyed them all and again brought peace back
into the world.

31
The Book


[05-09-2012]



Now, more than a hundred years later, here we arestaring at this really old book.

So, I asked, Whats so important about this book anyway?

Nothing, she said. Except for this line right here

She turned the pages towards the end of the book and pointed her finger on a short
paragraph that was almost unreadable due to the poor quality of the red ink.

Then, she grabbed another book and sat down.

This is a testament to I began to read.

But then

Hey, Reeya, I said. I cant figure out these last two words!

32
Its OUR, she said. And the last word would be EXISTENCE.

This is a testament to our existence Oh, my God"

Yeah. I could hardly believe it myself.

Where and how did you get this book?

Its a long story

It was a really, really old book. But then, I have to make sure

I took the book to scan the pages of any irregularities and writing inconsistencies which
are common in old hand-written books. Finally, I had to check the front cover and the
back.

What is it?

Nothing. Just examining the artifact.

Arent you glad that theres a big chance that both of us could actually find what
weve been looking for? she said with excitement.

As a matter of fact, I am glad. Weve been searching for a concrete lead for quite some
time. And this time, I think we found it.

Can I borrow this book?

Yeah, sure, she replied. But you owe me one this time.

I was glad that I could still fulfill the promise I made with my Dad. I know this is
something that could make him feel very proud of me.

I was also glad that there was nothing written at the back of the book anything that
may lead us to conclude that the book was fakeanything that says three rontos or
more.

So, how will I make it up to you?

33
Choosing Between Two Polished Stones


[08-31-2012]


Dragons or Shadows. Either way, on the way to the Underworld, well be able to find
some proof that they exist.

So, here we are, staying at a small inn in the middle of a freakin desert. And Im lying
here, staring at the palm trees from the window.

Our next clue is buried somewhere in the desert. Some people say they found bones and
skeletal remains of a giant lizard. And it might be the last fossils of the dragons were
searching for.

Our goal is just a few hundred steps away, but we cant get to it. The town is built
within an oasis, but strolling outside its walls is like a fool walking into a sandstorm. The
townpeople said the storm could last for four days, but weve been here for almost a
week.

I cant wait to get my hands on those fossils I said to myself.

Hey, Reeya said, trying to catch my attention.

I was daydreaming, imagining what the future would be like after this journey. Noone
has made such a big discovery before. This could be the biggest find of the century.
And my name will be in all history books

Hey! Reeya exclaimed.

Hey, what?

Ive been thinking What if we skip all this and stay here for a while?

You mean let it go?

I mean, whats the rush? Weve got all the time we need.

You know we are this close to locating the site where the last sightings of the
remaining dragons are. And youre asking me to stop?

Listen, Im glad that Ive already got you. Is this something far better than what weve
got?

And what is that?

34
You and me. Here. And this hot paradise. You see what I mean?

I thought she was trying to weigh down two different polished stones, trying to let me
choose between this dream and her.

I see what you mean. You want me to stay here and be a historian forever like my
father, and my fathers father, and the fathers before them. Is that it?

Yes. I mean, no---!

Save it. I know just where this conversation is going

Where are you going?

I need to get some fresh air.

I went out. I tried to think about what she was trying to say. I never understood what
she really meant, because this dragon quest was all over my head.

I walked around and saw a couple of old folks passing me by. Then, I found myself
staring at my own reflection at the glass of an antique and carpet store.

What were you thinking?! I said to the man in the mirror, blaming myself for being such
a jerk.

I was being selfish and harsh. I wish I couldve said something except what I said to her.
I wish I couldve thinked it all though before saying something like that.

Its not that dreams couldnt wait. Reeya just dont want to see me go. She just wanted
me to stay.

This dragon-thing was all over my head and now Im completely unaware that Im over-
thinking things and probably losing something really important.

Is there something you want, Mister? asked the antique dealer who saw me standing
there for quite some time.

Is there something I want? Good question. Aside from finding those dragons, theres
nothing else on my mind now but Reeya...

She was the first one to make my heart beat this way. Im sure theres nothing else on
earth that could keep me focused and distracted at the same time. And if there are ten
things that I really want, the first nine things would probably be her

Did you find something you want? asked the smiling old man.

A big silly clock. A fancy old sword. And a lot more rare items beyond the glass
35
If I could just see Reeyas face from here

Im sorry, I replied. I left something behind

The old man wished he could have done better to urge me to buy even an old darn
pistol. But then he knew that guys my age would only chase either one of two things:
womenand dreams. And its not the latter.

Reeya was right. We dont need to become someone else. We dont need to change the
way we are. We could just stay here, right where we are, right where we really wanted
each other to be.

Now, I realized something. I realized I had to go back. I had to apologize and find a way
to make it up to her.

I hurried back to the inn. But when I came back, she was gone. And from the looks of
things, she wont be coming back anytime soon. She packed her things, took her bag, and
left without saying goodbye.

She left her book behind. She probably intentionally left it for me. She knew that
without it, there would hardly be anything for me to work on while trying to decipher
the whereabout of the remaining dragons.

I picked up the book halfheartedly, knowing that its the very reason why we were
having this kind of issue between us. Whats the sense of going on with this journey
anyway, when I had lost all the will to go on?

Stubborn girl Where did she go?

I was about to throw the damn book, hoping to find a little comfort by letting some of
the pain out. But, all of a sudden, a piece of paper fell down from between its pages. It
was Reeyas handwriting.


36
Aleck, it starts

I know this would be hard for you. But, its hard for me, too. I thought we felt
the same thing, knowing we have been dreaming the same dreams for quite some
time. But, I guess, you were just half the man I think I knew you were.

I wont be bothering you now. I decided that its best for us this way. I wont be
a burden to you any longer than I thought I would be.

It has been a pleasure meeting you, Aleck. When I first met you, I never thought
that I would feel you were the right one for me. But now, I realized that I was
wrong all along.

Good luck on your journey. I hope youd find what youve been looking for.

Love, Reeya.


Losing Reeya like that, I realized two things:

First, I found out that my map was missing. She took it. That damn girl took the map
from my bag, including some of my gear!

And lastly, I came to believe that she was the one thing my heart have been wanting all
along


37
Tour Guide


[08-31-2012]


Reeyas letter was inserted into the book like it was a bookmark on something about a
certain Spirit Cave.

That hard-headed reckless girl! She went out on her own again. What is she trying to do,
anyway?

Something tells me that shes heading right for disaster again.

So I went out to the nearest bar and started to look around. It was a sty filled with
drunkards and uneducated opinion-makers. Everybody looks like they would go all-out
for money, or trade anything for it.

I came across a poker table. Three people seemed to be losing to one man. These are the
types of people a woman like Reeya should never come in contact with. And I know
Reeya wont be foolish enough to stick her nose in with such people. But my gutfeel is
telling me that I might be wrong.

Hey, I began asking the skinny man with a loud mouth, do you know how to get to the
Spirit Cave?

Whats in it for me?

Ill pay you forty rontos for the information.

No deal.

How bout fifty?

Mister, a while ago a lady asked me the same thing, and for twice that amount.

What lady?

Young lady Sweet girl One with curves like this.

He started to wave his hands downward, trying to describe the shape of a sexy wine
bottle.

What was her name?

I dont know. I dont remember. But if you give me sixty rontos, itll probably come back
to me.
38

The other men at the table laughed at his joke. Im not laughing.

Where is she headed?

Trouble, most probably.

I hate it when people try to confuse me by replacing some word for another.

Where is she headed?!

My voice spelled trouble for the losers at the table and scrammed. Fortunately, heres
their opportunity to get out of a losing streak. Noone wants to stay any longer to get
caught up between a fight.

Look what you did, he said. Now you made me lose my milking buddies

Youll lose more than that if you dont tell me what I need to know.

I kicked the chairs around, making him feel trapped between the table and me.

Please, I dont want any trouble! he pled. Theres no dont need to get rough!

I took him by the collar and made sure to let him know that the one I was looking for
was a dear friend of mine.

I-I didnt hurt your friend, I swear! he cried. I earned the money fair-and-square!

I was about to hit him, but then he closed his eyes and covered his face in fear. Hes
damn too worthless for my fist.

Im just trying to do business, he cried. Please dont hurt me!

Then answer the question! I said with infuriated eyes. Where is she going?!

S-She gave me a hundred rontos a-and asked me how to get to that cursed thing And
then, I told her that the old hanging bridge of Mt. Folken is the only way to the
Dragons Den, but its broken But

But what?

But she slid down another hundred, a-and forced me to tell her the other route.

Reeya. That clever girl. Is she after the dragon, too? Or is she just trying to prove that
they dont really exist so she could throw some words right over my face?

What other route?
39

The ruins behind the Dragons Den? he spoke in a nervous tone.

One look from my commanding eyes made him rephrase his statement.

Through the forest of Akamagiri, maybe? he said.

Akamagiri. I thought I heard that name before, but I couldnt tell where. I know that
name was synonymous to something something that keeps the children terrified at
bedtime, at nights when stories about this thing is the best way to put them to sleep.

Akamagiri. Somethings strange about that place I couldnt remember what

Suddenly, it all came back to me.
Big monsters. Two to ten times taller than man. Savage. Deadly. Bloody merciless

Sons of Drekkor! Reeya is now in deep, deep trouble!

You mean, the Ogres Lair?! I yelled at him.

I pushed him to the wall and exclaimed, You led her to the Ogres Lair?!

The what? What lair? What ogre? I dont know what youre talking about!

The Forest of Akamagiri. To those who have experienced its horrors, its name is just as
fearsome as the Black Forest. Lest the shadows would find them first, people consider
it wise turning back. They say committing suicide is better than getting lost in that God-
forsaken place. The place reek of Ogres and Olvens. The stench of rotting carcasses is
all over the place. One wrong turn and itll be the smell of your blood in the air.

Whats your name? I asked.

W-Why do you ask?

I punched his stomach down. One blow is good enough to make him understand that its
quite annoying when you get a question for an answer.

Youre coming with me.

40
Spirit Cave


[08-31-2012]


The Spirit Cave. Why do they call it that way, anyway? Nothing but clusters of Sibian
bats assimilating the stalactites.

My tour guide walked ahead of me in calculated steps, trying not to make any noise.

Theres a sound of water dripping from the rocks.

Pay heed to the bats, he said. They are the spirits of this cave. A sign.

A sign of what? I asked.

Sshhh!! Dont disturb them! They are not the enemy. They are, in a way, like us

What do you mean?

They are food for the phantom beast Once the bats scatter away, it is a sign that the
dragons feeding time has come and the time for us to leave. If the bats are gone,
theres no way to tell when the dragon would come.

A source of light. A little more and we are at the other end of the cave.

In a hurry towards the exit, we stumbled down on a pile of rocks, causing a loud
disturbance to the sleeping bats.

A large group of bats scattered away.

The thing we feared most camethe fear of deafening silence. Now, theres no way to
tell when and where the dragon would come from.

41
The Gorge


[08-31-2012]


Are you sure were on the right path?

The end of the cave leads to a cliff --- a deep, misty gorge. And I dont see any other
path aside from the old creaking hanging bridge.

Of course Im sure. This is the fastest route to the Ogres Lair. If we take the route
Reeya took, I mean, the one I told her about, it would take us more than half a day to
go around and get there.

I thought the one you told her was the fastest route?

Im a business man, you know. Route and information depends on how much a client
could pay for.

I guess, that answers everything.

Call me Ricky, he said.

Ricky?

So, when will I get paid?

Once the job is completed.

Thats nice. Id really appreciate that if we were to come back alive.

We tried looking for a faster route but we couldnt find any. The hanging bridge is out
of the question. Old age had already put it out of commission. Theres no way to tell
how long the suspended bridge extends, with all this fog.

Broken ropes. Missing steps. Who knows how long this thing is? Just by staring at it, its
probably a hundred years old or more.

Crossing the bridge isnt the only thing to worry about. This is the dragons territory. If
we cross the bridge in this foggy condition, wed be like sitting ducks out there without
any idea where the devil will be coming from.

Theres no way we can get across this deep ravine in less than half a day, I said. The
only way is to go down and then climb the other side.

Easy for you to say. Have you ever done this thing before?
42

Honestly? This is my first time.

Are you crazy?! Rickys voice echoed in the air. Youre sending both of us to a suicide-
slash-rescue mission which, basically, you aint prepared for? And whats worse, youre
sending me to die before getting compensated!

Oh, will you shut your yap and hand me the rope!

I fastened two lines around a sturdy post and tied the other end to my body.

Here, I said, hold the end of the rope and secure it around your waist.

I hope your rope is strong enough to get us down safely

Not safely, I whispered. But, quickly.

Hahaha! I thought I heard you said quickly.

Then, he saw my seriously annoyed face.

What? he feebly asked.

Thats what I said.

Aaahhhh!!!!

I pushed the pitiful bastard down the rocky cliff. I followed. This is the only way we
could make it down the ravine in no time.

The rocks are slippery and the fog below make it seem like its almost bottomless. One
false move and the gorge will be your final resting place. No wonder, the dragons and
ogres were able to live this long. Many knights and thrill-seekers had ventured into this
dangerous place only to end up dead at the hands of ogres or in the belly of dragons.
And yet, someone must have survived to cut the end of the hanging bridge and escaped
to tell the tale.

Going down hardly made us break a sweat. Or was it probably just me? Ricky was sweat-
and-bruises all over, and it doesnt seem like he would try that rope trick ever again.
He was scared to death that he peed on his pants.

Going up is a pain in the ass, [I mean, back]. The cliffs are slippery and treacherous.
Aside from that, the walls are covered with holes. The cavities are so big that a man
could possibly fit and crawl right through.

Human skeletal remains. They are indications that the holes were once home to the
Shadow Underlings. The dark void itself is scary. The darkness in it scared the hell out
43
of us, thinking that one of the body-snatchers might pop right out, drag us in, and
snack on us.

Ouch! cried Ricky. Something bit me!

Now, only black scorpions run the place, I guess.

44
The Dragons Den


[08-31-2012]


When we reached the top, we were met by amazement. Taking a closer look at it, the
place was, actually, a secluded fortress of land mass, lying in the middle of a deep gorge.

A great kingdom probably once stood here. But, not anymore. Remains of dead people
are scattered in all directions, like they were trying to flee.

A big dung And more big reptilian shit

It all seemed too clear now. One of their best knights captured a phantom dragon and
took it home. Then, they locked it up and thought that it had no other means of
escape. And then, the unexpected happens. The people probably died, one by one.

I heard a story from my mom, Ricky started narrating. She said they all died after
the dragons parents came for their young. They ignored the young dragons shriek and
failed to anticipate the frustrated parents who came to heed their offsprings cry.

It only took one big stupid idea and one small dragon to destroy them all, added Ricky.



Rumors. Did it really happened that way the way Rickys mom have said?


45
Nightfall


[04-05-2014]


Some hundred years ago, a faraway kingdom suffered the same fate.

The king of Ravenfort was very fascinated with dragons that he wanted to have the
rarest dragon chained in his yard. And so, he ordered his best knights on a quest to find
one and bring it home. Just one.

None of the knights the king sent succeeded. Most of them came back empty handed.
And those who were rumored to have found the dragons lair failed to come back alive.

So, the king put up a decree saying that he would give the hand of his only daughter,
the princess, in marriage, to anyone who could bring him what he wanted the most --- a
phantom dragon.

Sixteen years later, the king got what he wished for.

Some say the king grew mad and gave her daughter to a farm boy or a peddler
Some say the king mocked a beggar and the beggar really was a witch in disguise and
have returned to put the whole kingdom into a curse

And yet, some say it was the devil who took her daughter
for it was the day before the whole kingdom was destroyed.

That day, a man with a huge cart came saying he had a gift for the king, and for the
kings eyes only. Noone knew whats inside the covered wagon for they knew that noone
have ever captured a phantom dragon before. Many have tried to fool the king with
weird reptiles painted in gold and covered with gems. But all of them were sentenced to
death.

Who are you? asked the king. And why are you here?

Who I am is not important, my Liege, the stranger said. I have come to offer Your
Highness a gift.

A gift?

Yes, a gift, the man replied. I am a stranger from far away and I have heard rumors
that theres a certain king from a certain kingdom looking for a certain dragon.

A phantom dragon, the kings guard said. His majesty, the King, issued a decree saying
he would give the hand his daughter, the princess, to anyone who could bring him the
phantom dragon.
46

The stranger who refused to give his name kneeled in front of the king.

Before nightfall, I wish to take his daughter, the princess, he said proudly, along with
three hundred bags of gold or the equivalent weight of the dragon I have brought.

You dared to name your price in front of the king when you have shown us nothing but
a huge wooden box wrapped in chains?! replied the kings counsel.

Silence! shouted the king.

What I have, he said to them, is not just a wooden box

For years, many have tried to trick the king, declared the chancellor. Not even one
had brought the real thing.

Then, the king spoke, Show us whats inside.

As you wish, Your Majesty, the man said.

If its not the one were looking for, then we will have you and your friend fed to
Nightcrawlers, instead.

When the man unfasten all locks, the outer chains loosened and the four sides of the
wooden box fell down.

Thats! everyone around who witnessed the unveiling said in awe.

A huge beast. Its scales gleemed to reflect sunlight and refract it into several colors. A
truly fascinating creature that hisses like a night asp.

A phantom dragon! the king said with surprise.

The head of the creature peeked out and its fierce eyes gazed into the terrified
onlooking guards. The king was safe beyond the dragons reach but the poor guards
near the cart all died as soon as the dragons tail whipped them away.

Fascinating the king whispered. Such a remarkable creature

The king was very pleased with what he saw and what the man had brought him. For
sixteen years, he had dreamed of nothing but gazing his eyes on such a fabulously rare
beast. And now, this mighty creature will be the symbol of this kingdom and his empire,
for none of the other kingdoms or the kings before him have enslaved such creature
before.

Tell me, asked the king, how did you capture such a creature?

47
How I came to have the thing is not important, he answered. The question is, are you
taking it?

Of course, Ill take it, declared the king. Ill take it at any price!

And so, as decreed, the king gave the hand of the princess. Along with it, a cart full of
gold as the stranger had wished.

Before the stranger left, he warned the king.

A phantom dragon cannot be tamed, he said.

Then, before nightfall, the stranger left and disappeared with his reward.

The dragon was brought to the dungeon where the king ordered it to be kept for the
rest of its life. Huge silver chains and golden shackles have been prepared for it, along
with the modified chamber where the king and his royal visitors can view the beast from
all angles.

But the dragon didnt want to stay there.

As the night grew closer, the dragon became aggressive, so aggressive that it took twice
the number of chains to drag it to its new cage and keep it down.




I heard another rumor about the phantom drakes.

They say the Natives of the East called the females, Hide, for they arent as terrifying as
their male counterparts. They say, the female have been observed to be overprotective
of their young and that it will protect its young even against the aggressive males.

The males, they call them, Nightfall, for as the evening comes, the Eastern sky darkens
to signal the coming of impending death caused by the phantom demon.

I remember another old phrase saying, Hide before Nightfall.

There is a possibility that the hundred-year-old clich is referring to the phantom
dragons, too. They say, if the female phantom attacks, the male wont be far behind.
And they say, if a female have left her nest to feed, you better find a good place to
hide. But if by chance another one soared the sky, you better pray it isnt Nightfall.

Phantom dragons sleep most of the time during the day and remain most active at night.
Before the sunset, youll see them like a flock of geese flying in formation towards a
herd of cows. They wake up a few minutes before the sun touches the horizon and they
will feed on anything around that moves and you can consider it their lunch time.
48

Hides. Like I said, they are not considered as immediate threat for as long as youre not
in the wrong place at the wrong time. Hides will consider going for a buffalo or a
elephant than chasing a Human. To them, chasing a smaller meat would basically seem
like a waste of time.

But that doesnt mean the Hides will ignore any meat in front of it. If you find yourself
standing in an unknown territory and theres a female phantom behind your tail, theres
a hundred percent probability that the Hide will just gobble you up without thinking
about it.

Nightfalls. The male phantom drakes are savage hunters. Their eyes are made especially
for the dark. Those glowing signs of imminent death are the last things that its victims
will ever gaze upon.

But theres one more dreadful thing to remember about Nightfalls: moonlight reveals
their true monstrous form.




As the full moon glows over Ravenfort, the king knew nothing of the impending disaster
he had brought upon his people.

More chains! ordered the king.

Provoking an aggressive Nightfall will only make it angry. And the presence of more
chains will only make the situation worse.

All right, ordered the guards, fasten it up!

The limbs of the phantom drake were chained to the ground with golden shackles, while
the tail was secured with smaller chains tied to five heavy metal balls.

The fastened dragon shrieks. The Nightfall realized that hes trapped and he couldnt
get out.

The brave king approached the beast and stared at its eyes. He proudly declared that
Heaven had just bestowed him with a symbol of unspeakable power, the phantom
dragon. While trying to subdue it with words --- a language that the untameable beast
could never understand --- the king moved around to signify his domination over the
animal. The angry dragon hisses back to respond to the hostile presence.

You belong to me, now whispered the king.

The Nightfall shrieks again. To the smirking guards, it would seem that it would take
more than a king to command such a rare and feral being.
49

Feeling he failed to sway the creature in front of his surbordinates, the king took out
the hidden dagger from his scepter and pierced the dragons side to draw a small
amount of blood.

Unfortunately, to a Nightfall, a small blade will gleem like a claw of a nearby threat and
a small pinch could mean that it meant war.

Then, the unexpected happened.

Your majesty! shouted everyone.

The enraged phantom demon suddenly tried to leap and it squeezed the king down.
Everything happened so fast that the royal guards failed to act in time to drag the king
away to safety.

With the king trapped between its paws, its scales started to change color. It turned
from dark green to black, then to red and back.

Judging from the color of its scales, it has now reached the most dangerous level of
aggression and it will consider itself in a state between Life and Death.

The guards took hold of the chains but the dragon was stronger than they have
expected. The guards picked up their spears and threw everything they have got. But,
the enraged dragon responded with its poisonous breath.

The breath was like a poisonous gas. Those who inhaled it felt their lungs trying to burst
out. Those who directly came in contact with it suffered even worse. Their skin
reacted so harshly that they look like boiling water popping one after the other.

Then, more guards came to their rescue. The Nighfall saw them coming and released a
stream of liquid from its mouth --- a corrosive acid.

The men found themselves melting instantly. The acid was so strong than even the metal
chains melted easily. And now that the dragon was able to break itself free, everyone it
sets its eyes on will surely die from its wrath.

Then, the phantom drake leaped from one chamber to another, and up towards the
highest tower. There, the dragon stood and shrieked to declare domination over the
castle.

People gathered around to watch and devise a plan to stop the escaped beast. Some
came to tend to the wounded guards. For a short while, the dragon stopped its attack.

But then, what is it doing at the top of the tower? What is it looking at?

Then, another meaningful shriek. A call waiting for a response.
50

What is it saying? Is it searching for its way home? Does it still think it is trapped?

Another shriek. Another call. For several minutes, it screeched repeatedly while staring
at the sky.

Suddenly, a fleet of shadows darkened the sky. More Nightfalls. One by one, more
dragons came to cover the surrounding walls of the kingdom.

Then, the silence of moonlit night was replaced with seemingly never-ending screams.
The phantom dragon called the entire family for an all-out free buffet.
The phantom demons devoured one man after another. Everyone of them --- men,
women, and children --- they are either food or plaything to the hungry beasts.

Men carrying torches died even before they could throw them at the phantom drakes.
Terrified women could do nothing but hide in extreme fear. The dragons pursued them
like ants chasing a dying moth.

The fortified wall is now part of the phantom demons territory. Noone can leave
without saying goodbye.

As the inhabitants of the kingdom die one by one trying to escape the inevitable, fire
consumed their homes and everything around it. Havoc destroyed the entire kingdom.

That night, the whole kingdom was engulfed in flames. Thirty percent of the people, or
roughly, just part of them, were swallowed by the phantom beasts. Some hundred
people died from direct contact with the corrosive acid they spewed out. And
thousands more died of the poisonous gas they left lingering in the air.


51
The Phantom Dragon


[08-31-2012]


A phantom dragon cannot be tamed, I said, quoting something I read from a book.

Dont tell me youre trying to prove that saying wrong.

Shhhh! I shunned him. Keep your voice down.

So, where is it? whispered Ricky.

The phantom dragons sometimes resemble Moss Dragons. Their color changes from
dark green to to bright yellow. They have unique colorful scales, like a chameleon,
allowing them to blend in with their surrounding.

Our noses picked up a foul and unbearable scent. It was a strong, offensive smell, much
more like a rotten breath.

Is that a dragons breath I smell? I asked. Or is it just you?

It might be the gas.

I covered my face with a thick cloth.

Cover yourself, I said. The gas might be poisonous.

P-p-poisonous, you say? he asked. Then, we might have already inhaled it because the
gas mixed with the fog.

Ricky immediately covered his mouth and his nose.

Theres no turning back now

Then, Ricky suddenly looked terrified.

Hey! Look at that! he exclaimed. A p-p-phantom!

Whoa! ItIts big! I said while marvelling at the huge creature.

A phantom dragon!

So, where are the rest of them?

Thats probably the last of them, he said. I dont see any other dragons around.
52

And, if we can get past that thing, he continued, the Ogres Lair is just a few clicks
beyond this Dragons Den.

Is there any other way around this? I asked.

According to my map, this is the only way in.

Youve got to be kidding me!

What? Do you think talking this one out would keep it from snatching our heads?

One of us must make a run for it That should be me. While the other one distracts
the dragon That would be you.

Dont you have any better idea, aside from putting my life on the line?

Fire.

What?

Well burn this place down to create a diversion.

Look at the size of that thing! What makes you think it wont spot us the moment we
set things on fire? Are you crazy?!

Arent you?!

It saw us. It probably overheard our loud voices.

The Phantom Dragons eyes and ears are as sharp and precise as a bats echo-location.
Ricky and his damn mouth. What are we going to do now?

You know what?

What?

Our scent definitely spelled L-U-N-C-H to him.

The dragon leaped into action, like its been a while it had two servings of human beings
for dessert.

Lets make a run for it.

Good idea!

53
We ran like hell and split up. The dragon probably found it entertaining, seeing us
running around like scared rats.

I found a small spot to hide on, but the dragon kept on pushing its mouth in to reach
me. I never knew dragons were this aggressive.

It took quite a while before he finally gave up on me. After a moment, the dragon fled
and went for his other meal.

I hope that lousy jerk found a nice hiding spot.

Waaaahhhh!!! I heard Ricky running and screaming.

Well, I guess not. I said to myself.

Ricky was at the other end, locking himself in a cage to keep himself from becoming the
reptiles Happy Meal.

Hey! Ricky cried out. Are you still alive?!

I replied, Yeah, you idiot!

Do you have any idea how to get us out of here?!

No.

No? he whispered. Oh, thats just great.

Not yet, I added. Im still thinking about it.

Could you please hurry up with the brainstorming and---. Yaaaawww!!!

The dragon is persistent and eager to taste its trapped chow. Rickys in trouble. The
cage is rusted and it wouldnt hold for long.

Hey! A little help here, maybe?! said Ricky.

Just stay back and shut up!

What?! Do you want me to just sit here and wait till he figures out how to break this
cage open?!

He went on screaming, while probably regretting the moment he took Reeyas money and
took the job as my tour guide.

Ive got families, man! I heard him say. I got two wives and two kids!

54
Well, just pray theyre not praying youre dead.

Jeez, man, I dont want to die in this hole and be shredded to bits! Oh, please, please,
just tell me what to do!

Oh, just shut the hell up and play dead! I said. Youre quite annoying, do you know
that?

Then, the dragon made another attempt to break Rickys cage open. I never heard his
voice again.

That jerk! I laughed. Hes playing dead already.




A long period of silence passed us. And then, the dragon left and went back to his
place of slumber.

I could see it from here. The dragon is still awake, yet it leaves and comes back on that
same small spot, like it is trying to protect its place of solitude.

I went out of my hiding place quietly and started to look around. I was fortunate
enough to find some weapons and a spear lying around. I found a nice blade, too.

Ricky, saw me. I gestured him to stay hidden and keep his voice down.

Whats the plan? his silent lips read.

No plan. My mind cant think of any. Even if I had one, I couldnt tell that chicken-shit.
I was afraid that cowards big mouth would only ruin my plan.

Theres plenty of time to go looking around. It doesnt seem like the dragon would sense
my movements.

This ancient monumental complex is huge. I began to figure out that the fortress was
constructed in a spiral series of arches. But now, only three arches are left standing.
The others add up to the castle ruins.

This should do it, I said to myself as I saw a light bulb glowing above my head.

I could lure the dragon towards the arches and under it. Then, find a way to make the
pillars collapse and immobilize the dragon. And finally, kill it while its stucked.

That seemed like a good plan. The only thing I need now is a bait.

Hey! Why are you staring at me like that? Ricky asked.
55

I took his question as the eager words of a volunteer and whispered him the plan.

You want me to what?! he seemed surprised.

Shhh!!! Be quiet! You might end up luring the dragon prematurely!

Are you nuts?! he complained. You pushed me down the ravine and almost got me
killed! Have you forgotten that?! Now, you want me to be a decoy while you do your
thing?!

Have you forgotten that I saved your life once already?

And when was that?

When the dragon was on your ass and I told you to play possum, do you remember that?
You were asking for my help and I gave it to you, and you took my advice.

You call that helping?

Just think about your two wives and two kids, Ricky.

Theres three of them, actually sighed Ricky.

So, are you doing it or what?

Just give me a moment to think, okay?

Suddenly, a small structure began to crumble. The trembling sound of collapsing bricks
woke the dragon up.

Oh no I said. This is bad. The demon just woke up.

Ricky! I called. You must find a---

I wanted to tell him to find a good place to hide, but when I turned around he was
gone.

Ricky?


56



Where did Ricky go, you ask?

Nye! Nye! Nn-Nye! Nye! Ricky said loudly.

He agreed to shove his ass to get the dragons attention, for a chance to get out of the
place.

The dragon responded to Rickys invitation and chased him.

As the dragon went carelessly under the three arches, it unknowingly hit one of the
pillars, causing the series of arches to collapse, just as I figured out it would.

The phantom dragon tried to struggle its way out.

Hes too strong, shouted Ricky. Hes trying to get out!

I failed to figure that one out, or it would seem that way. The arches are not that heavy
to keep the humongous reptile down.

Kill it! Ricky yelled at me. What are you waiting for?!

This is the last living phantom dragon, the last one of its kind on earth. It would be a
waste to kill it without the world knowing its continued existence or taking credit for
its discovery.

I have always believed that dragons were real. But now, after confirming their survival,
it would seem like I would be the one responsible for reducing them to fairy tales.

I dont have any other choice. I wont be able to rescue Reeya unless I slay it.

We dont have enough time! yelled Ricky.

Rickys right. Theres not enough time to think.

We spilled some oil around and started a fire. The flames quickly spread around the
angry dragons den causing the dragon to get wild.

The dragon struggles even harder to get out of the fallen arches.

Striking its left eye with the spear is half the chance of us escaping. But Im not good at
aiming nor have I held a heavy spear before.

Lives are at stake here. And time is a luxury we dont have. Theres no time to think
twice. Any second sooner and the dragon will break out from the big rubble.
57

I hurled the spear, but it missed its target by five inches.

The only way to make sure that it wont come after us again is to deliver the final blow
by thrusting a sword at the back of its neck. And thats what I did.

The phantom dragon howled his last before his head completely stayed on the ground.

Is it really dead? asked Ricky.

The last of the phantom dragons is dead. The same dragon that I adored since
childhood. I killed it. I put an end to their race. There wont be any of them flying the
skies of Akamagiri anymore or visiting the bats of the Spirit Cave

58
A Sparkling Shell


[08-31-2012]


Is it still alive? asked Ricky.

Its your idea, why dont you go check it out?

Nah. I think its a goner.

I walked around the dragons den and realized why the dragon was acting strange.



He was protecting his egg all along.

Thats a big egg.

The thing we just killed is this eggs mother.

What? asked Ricky. You mean, hes a she?

Yeah. Probably the last female dragon of her kind. No wonder shes got eyes for you.

Nice try. Ill take that as a compliment.



59

Ricky sat down while I examined the egg.

What are you doing?!

Im taking the egg.

Are you crazy?! Once that thing breaks and reaches five feet tall, that egg will eat you
for breakfast!

Ill take my chances.

You said it yourself, phantom dragons cant be tamed.

I cant. Unless, he thinks Im his mother

I sure hope you know what youre doing

Here. Keep the egg safe until I get back.

What about Reeya?

Ill find Reeya.

And how long will that be? he asked. I dont want to stay in this place any longer than
you do.

Rickys loud voice echoed in the air while I vanished into the bushes to go and rescue
my princess.
60
The Forest of Death


[09-06-2012]


Theres a passageway at the back of the castle that leads to the haunted forest of
another monster.

The forest of Akamagiri. Tall trees cover the entire land with darkness. The midday sun
couldnt reach any part of my feet. The fog creeps over the cold atmosphere. The
thriving vegetation blankets the ground.

A dense forest. Its easy to get yourself lost. But, theres nothing to it as long as you
walk in a straight line and keep track of the direction in which you came in. Just dont
get distracted.

Hihihihihi!!! a burst of laughter in the air caught my attention.

What was that? I said to myself.

For a moment, I thought it was the sound of people laughing, like giggling old witches.
But, there was noone else around.

Somethings moving over there.

Hello?! my voice echoed in the forest.

It was just the wind, causing a dead branch hanging from a tree to move.

Hihihihi!!!

There it is again. It sounds like its just somewhere nearby.
Where is it coming from?

Are you lost? a deep ghastly voice said.

I was taken aback by the voice coming from behind me.

Suddenly, the tree began to move, along with the other trees around me. Their trunk
began to look like disfigured faces, staring at me.

Maybe this hunger is just making me see things that arent really there. Theres nothing
here but trees. And as if a tree could move and speak like that.

61



Are you lost? again, one of the trees asked in a deep, creepy voice.

I took a step back. Seeing it actually speak proves that Im not just seeing things.

Olvens. Old trees that came to life. History says, they were once inanimate and gained
facial forms supernaturally after exposure to Ramujas powers. The goddess left them
as they were, for reasons she alone knows.

I turned around. But, no matter where I look, it would seem like Im surrounded.

62

Stay for a while, outsider, one of them spoke.

We would be glad to get to know you better, another tree from behind me said.

After all, another one uttered, you will become part of us, eventually

What do you mean by that? I asked.

Hihihihihi!!!

They laughed all together and said, Youll find out soon enough

Soon, loud footsteps reverberated from the direction far from my right.

A big shadow crosses the fog. The Olvens stepped back and stood clear of the
shadows path. They hid their faces and stood like dead trees in the dark. Something
really big is coming!

And then, I heard it grunt. The only option is to run while I still can, and get back the
way I came in. But, I could hardly tell where that is.

63
The Ogres Lair


[09-07-2012]


The Ogre is coming.

But, running is pointless. The whole forest is moving, pushing me to the middle of it,
deeper where the sight of teeming carcasses lay waste.

I puked. I couldnt take the smell of piling, dead, and decomposing bodies.

It seems like the Olvens were living in symbiosis with the Ogres for a long time. The
Ogres protect the trees, while the Olvens lure the monsters prey to its predator. And
once the trap is sprung, the Ogres go for the fresh meat. The Olvens feast on what is
left behind. Fair game.


64
Graaawwwhhh!!!!

The Ogre had just set its eyes on me. Another meal. Another witness that mustnt
escape its villainous grasp.

How can I lose a two-ton giant holding a five-hundred-pound club? And how can I find
my way out of a forest filled with creeping Olvens?

The chase is on.

I ran back. The patient Olvens or the eager beast? Whichever gets to me first, Ill be
dead for sure.

But the Ogre is slow. That gives me ample time to escape, a little something for the
Ogre to work at before it catches its meal. Theres no way Ill be giving it a chance to
take me out and dine-in on me at the same time.

An Olven. Turning back means dying in the hands of the Ogre, or its mouth, or
whichever comes first.

Since youll be sucking the rest of me for quite some time soon, wont you just lend me
a hand for once? I asked.

The Olven replied, If I help you, how will I be able to suck whats rest of you then?

Old and wise as he is. I guess, I need to force him to help me then.

The Ogre cornered me to a tree.

Ninety-eight percent. Thats my chances of dying today. The mindless brute swung his
huge club back to squash me. But then, I managed to duck and crawl away to safety.
Thats my two percent.

Unfortunately, the Ogre hit the Olven instead. The Ogre tried to pursue me, but the
furious Olven couldnt let this one slide. He caught the Ogre by the leg with his arm-like
branches. Then, he covered the monster all over with its sturdy vines, and slowly
dragged the dumb giant towards itself. The Ogre tried to resist by stretching out his
arms while trying to reach for the Olvens eyes --- its vulnerable spot. He would if he
could but the Ogre could hardly reach the face of the angry wood.

Moments later, more Olvens came to join the fray. Soon, the predator became the prey.
The Olvens will be feasting on him for quite some time.

I lied down. Too tired to get up. Too scared to run away. My terrified knees are failing
me. I had to use my arms and crawl to a safer distance.

I watched as the Olvens gather around. Eating. Sucking the life out of the poor Ogre.
65

Then, I saw vines creeping. Lots of them. Twitching involuntarily, out of excitement.
They were crawling everywhere, like the place where the Ogre was was filled with a
thousand snakes.

The Ogre was drowning in a pit of slithering wood. Hes having a tough time breathing.
All because he accidentally broke the covenant.

After a few minutes, I heard the sound of the Ogres skull breaking. I saw the brains
oozed out. Disgustingly filthy. The Ogre is dead. The forest he once called home
became his final resting place.

Later, the vines around the Ogre became slack. And yet, another vine found its way
into the Ogres stomach. After a brief moment, the Ogres belly burst open. The Olvens
couldnt wait for the soil to soften the innards up, so they frantically grabbed the
Ogres intestines, as lengthy as they could take.

Sit tight, an Olven from behind said to me, Youre next on the menu.

As I turned around to look, a branch pierced my shoulder. It was his finger, trying to
immobilize me while the feast is still on. All of a sudden, I felt dizzy and fell unconscious
on the ground.

This is probably the end of the line for me, I said to myself.

I havent rescued Reeya, yet.

Reeya

66
A Sealed Fate


[09-07-2012]


Hours later, I was awakened by the sound of Olvens in disarray.
My eyes hurt. My visions, a bit blurry.

Wake up, Aleck! the voice said. Get up!

Whos there? I asked. Whats going on?

Later, I remembered exactly where I was and what was happening. I was lifeless for
quite a while and I was almost this close to becoming a liquified meal.

Get up! the voice cried out, Run!

There was fire everywhere. Smoke is getting into my eyes and it hurts even more. I
coughed. The suffocating air is trying to get into my lungs. The Olvens are in panic.
Thats a good sign for me to escape.

Ricky and I ran while I was still trying to catch my breath.

Indeed, Ricky left the egg and followed far behind. He left a trail of flames on the way
here, making it easier for us to find our way out of the damned forest.

But, what about Reeya?
Not far away, I tripped on something and found the possible answer to my question.

Another body lying on the ground. A rotten corpse, probably more than a day old. Flies
were flying everywhere and maggots were all over it.

I began to imagine that she was a young and pretty woman who got lost in these woods
and couldnt find her way out.

Young lady. Sweet girl Now, shes almost beyond recognizable.

The Ogre twisted her body, probably like a devil squeezing water out of a damp towel.
Her face was crushed, an evidence that her screaming got the Ogre insanely mad. God
knows how much pain she endured before that.

Yes. Young lady. Sweet girl. But shes not my Reeya.

Aleck! a familiar voice called out. Over here! This way! Hurry!

Reeya?
67

Ricky found Reeya. They mustve crossed paths somewhere in the woods before they
started lighting things up.

Reeya!

Aleck! Hurry!

I had dreamt of nothing else but
holding her in my arms again.

But then the creatures wouldnt
let us leave the forest without
saying goodbye.

Reeya! I cried. Behind you!

An Olven suddenly appeared from
behind her. Reeya turned around
to look.

The hands of the Olven pierced
Reeyas abdomen. Wooden
branches burst out of her. There
wasnt even a minute for her to
think or run.

Im sorry cried my helpless
Reeya.

While I stood petrified, Ricky saw
what happened and rushed
towards me.

Lets go! said Ricky.

Let go of me!

Theres nothing we can do to save
her!

Reeya!!!


68
Ricky pulled me back and dragged me to a safer distance. I watched as the Olven slowly
took my precious Reeya away.

I love you Reeya whispered while she stand defenseless in the clutches of the
woodland monster.

I love you. Those words were the only thing she left me with, aside from the happy
memories that I would come to cherish.

Young lady. Sweet girl. With curves like this. That was how Ricky used to describe her
before she left before she ran to this accursed woods. It was all because I chosed the
wrong words and pushed her away so bluntly.

Reeya

Lets go! Ricky shouted repeatedly, We must leave now while we still can!

No! I cant leave without Reeya! I must save her!

Its no use. Shes already goneand you know that very well as I do!

No, I just cant leave her like this!

Stop!

Reeya!!!

Im sorry Ricky tried his best to calm me down. I found her on the western edge of
the woods. She said she felt sorry for letting you down and that she was glad knowing
that you came looking for her.

Im sorry, he continued. For a minute, I thought she was hiding behind some bushes. I
didnt know she wandered on her own. I shouldnt have let her out of my sight. Im
sorry

It was never Rickys job to protect her. It was mine. It was my fault.

Then, fear was replaced by pain and tears flowed like strings of heavy pearls from my
eyes.

I loved her so much

I bet she already knows that, said Ricky.

But now, he added, we must run and get away from this place, without ever turning
back

69
Ricky looked around. Trees were everywhere, but nothings moving.

Were safe, he said, I think weve lost them. Lets rest here for a---

Ricky suddenly fell silent. He stood there in front of me, frozen and staring at me like I
was the last living family he ever had

Ricky tried to put up a big smile but his teeth couldnt hide the blood his lungs were
trying to cough out.

Ricky?

Not all trees are Olvens. But, it is wrong to think that one of them isnt, especially when
youre lost deep inside the forest of Akamagiri.

Four wooden fingers broke out of Rickys chest. Ricky shivers in the sight of his own
blood gushing out everywhere.

Run. Get out of h---

Few more vines caught up to Ricky and found his neck. He gasps for air. Then, he tries
to reach out his hand, telling me not to get any closer.

Go. That was the last word he was trying to say, after I figured out what his lips were
trying to vocalize.

The Olvens took Ricky away. Other vines came to claim his body, tying itself tightly to
his arms and feet.

Like most predators, the Olvens had a way of sharing their meal, each pulling off an
estimated length of Rickys body parts away for themselves. Limbs broke away easily and
Ricky cried as his muscles were literally torn apart. A few seconds later, he gets to see
his own intestines being pulled out of him. And eventually, a twisting vine broke his neck
and claimed his head.

The fires that Ricky set up were still there waiting for me. My path to safety.

Ricky gave his life to save me. I wouldnt want Rickys sacrifice to be for nought. And
so, I gathered all my remaining strength and ran.

The blade-like tall grasses were cutting my skin but I didnt mind the stinging sensation.
Had I stayed a second longer, I would have been another warm dessert, just like Ricky.

I followed the trail of flames and ran as far as I could, without ever turning back.
Until I felt my feet stepping into some missing ground

I unexpectedly reached a ravine and fell on running water.
70



I was drowning. Drowning, but safe. Sinking, and yet, still alive.

Fear. Pain. Misery. My mind is gently slipping to its unconscious state.
Am I still alive? Maybe, partly. I just lost half of my life and my sanity back there.

The rivers current was strong. The water pulled me away, and pushed me against the
sharp rocks. I tried to gasp for air. The river wont let me.

A series of tossing and turning over. Like a rollercoaster ride that never ends. I took a
breath under the rapids, but swallowed water instead. Water entered my system.

I was able to keep my head from bumping the sharp rocks, but in the expense of
bleeding elbows. And all the while, I never noticed that sunken tree trunks were trying
to slice my legs. The rough water stinged as it got mixed with my oozing blood. I yelled in
excruciating pain.

Then, I remembered Reeya my beloved Reeya

Why does it had to be her who would die such a horrific end? Why didnt Death come
for me and swallowed me instead?

Did I cheated Death by escaping my fate? Or was it Fate that posponed my death?

Then, I heard another sound. It was the sound of raging water at the end of the river.
A waterfall.

This is the end of the line. The story of my life will end here.
Now, Im not too far away from her spirit. Finally, I would get to see her again

Reeya

A body in freefall. Somehow, I thought I saw Reeya in her angelic state trying to catch
me.

A big splash. Drowning. Sinking.

You cant die yet Reeyas voice echoed between my ears and I opened my eyes and
saw a siren standing and floating beneath the greenish blue water.

You cant die yet, Aleck she said. You cant die yet

Then, light began to fade and everything around me was darkness.

71
Taking Flight


[09-07-2012]


SEVERAL WEEKS LATER.

An eggshell breaks. A little head appears. A new life tasting the scent of a glorious
sunrise.

The offspring looks around, trying to find something to cling on for support. He found
the scent of a man, right on top of his shell. Veering his sparkling green eyes around, he
finds noone. Hes all alone.

The tiny reptile tries to scream, but the forest only answered back with his own echoes.

A lone wolf in a dangerous world of carnivores. He screams again. A number of
creatures heard him and they came and gathered around the little creature.

The dumb Ogres had stumbled upon a tiny breakfast. Innocent as he is, he stood
clueless in the center of the hungry, mindless brutes.

One of the Ogres looked down to take a closer look at him.

He squeals like a crazed, hungry little chick. Hes in a pinch, yet he seemed to have
found the Ogres eyes very appealing.

Ogre eyes looked like gleaming gems to him, just as sand and shiny rocks to pigeons.

The little dragon shrieks, then pulled one of the Ogres eyeballs off and chased the
others. What a marvelous sight

The Ogres try to flee. They were like dumb gorillas who failed to swat a wasp and
running away from the persistent insect.

The Ogres make a run for it and tires. Stucked with its own dead weight, the Ogres
could barely run a few steps without falling down on its knees.

But, there is no escaping a reptile who had just found some good use for his young,
developed wings. The little dragon soars the sky and dives

One. Two. Two Ogre down.
Three. Four. Theres plenty to go around.


72
The Ogres lie down helplessly blind, and some half blind. From now on, they are all fresh
foodstock for the little phantom drake. More than enough blood for the drake to
survive the coming winter. More than enough meat to turn this little creature into one
of the largest phantom dragons that ever lived.

For now, he stays in paradise. One day, he shall embark on a long journey to find his long
lost mother. And mother will be surprised.

73







Chapter II
Dark Rising





2
74
Faust


[01-12-2013]


ISLE OF MERUVIA. Twenty years ago.

Master Ratzinkoff

Why, Faust? his Master asked with dismay. Why did you sacrifice the lives of your
brothers for the Ecrons Staff?!

We were outnumbered. The guardians of the Staff were too powerful. Demetrios and
Latice were caught in a tight situation and I had to leave them with their dilemma and
retrieve the Staff while the enemy was on them.

You could have helped them and reclaimed the Staff together!

There wasnt enough time! The enemy was on the move. They were relocating the Staff.
You said that the item is a thing of great value. If I had not pursued the Staff, it would
be impossible for us to reacquire it from them once they flee and vanish with it!

So, you left your brothers there to die, while you escape with the Staff?

I had no other choice

[04-06-2014]
The Guardians of Ecron. The are powerful, indeed. They were made as such to protect
one of the worlds rare and powerful artifact, the Staff of Ecron.

Faust and his brothers faught with them to retrieve the Staff. But, Faust, knowing that
his two brothers are a threat to his future position, decided to keep the Staff for
himself.

Both Demetrios and Latice ended up heavily wounded and exhausted after battling
with the Guardians. Faust saw this as an opportunity to take the Staff and get rid of his
brothers.

Demetrios was resting when Faust jumped him and stabbed him with a knife. Latice saw
what happened, but with his weakened powers he wasnt able to save Demetrios in time.

Faust killed Latice with his bare hands, right after Latice used the remainder of his
powers to burn Fausts face.


75
Oh, Faust Why amongst my best pupils have you disregarded my teachings?

But, you said our mission was to retrieve the Mystics Staff without fail?

Yes Indeed, that is what I said. I sent the three of you to Elmdour to recover the
Staff. But, before that, I also said that the three of you are among my best students
The mission was to measure your ability to work as a band of sorcerers, as future
protectors of Meruvia, not your capacity to compete with the other.

But the Ecron Staff was recovered! The mission was a success! Meruvia is safe!

No, Faust You failed to return with your brothers You failed to protect two of
Meruvias future guardians Not only that, you have failed me!

Im sorry, Master

Life cant be weighed down with scales against anything Maybe, you need to learn
that the hard way

Forgive me, Master But as the last of your apprentices, give me a chance to prove
myself as Guardian of Meruvia

You had your chance. And you blew it

Master, please

Im sorry, Faust. Right on this day, I am relinquishing your right as my apprentice.

But, Master?! Without an apprentice to learn the Water Spells you mastered, the
security of our kingdom might be compromised and Meruvias future might be doomed!

If I hand my title to you right now and entrust the powers of Meruvia into your
hands Meruvias fate would still be doomed, nonetheless

Master

Leave. As your former Master, I will forgive you and spare your life. And as my former
student, I expect you to follow my final instruction. You are to leave Meruvia
immediately and carry on outside its walls.

Master, are you trying to banish me?

I promise that the former Guardians will not harm you until you leave. And as long as
you stay out of Meruvia, you will not be bothered or attacked

Are you forcing me to leave?

76
I never thought that the time would come for me to fulfill what my eyes had seen in
the past

After all these years, you knew that this would happen?

Im sorry.

And now, youre throwing me away? he said, along with everything that I have worked
for?

Faust, my son, dont take my words as a deterrent to finding lifes meaning, or the
struggle to find it. You must be strong, as I have always taught you to be.

Faust knelt down to honor his master one last time. After Master Ratzinkoff made his
last effort to bless Fausts head with his hand, Faust left Meruvia weeping bitterly.



77
A Promising Apprentice


[01-12-2013]


A dense forest. A castaway with a heavy heart.

Water Boomerang! Multiple spinning water disks chopped down the tree branches
before Fausts path.

A travelling monk. Faust failed to notice his presence. The razor-sharp water disks are
travelling at high speed and are heading towards the unwary travelers direction.

Water Barrier! Faust made it in time to save the hooded figure. Without delay, a
water sphere appeared to protect the monk and the bubble received the deadly slicing
action of the water boomerangs, preventing it from reaching its unintended target.

Thank you for saving me, the stranger said.

It was my fault that those things almost got you killed. So, I should be the one to
apologize for what happened. I should have known that someone was around.

Faust and the stranger sat down.

You are a sorcerer, arent you?

Yes.

I saw you, he said. You were among Meruvias future guardians. You were one of the
three Chosen Ones

Not anymore

Why? Did Ratzinkoff chose someone else to carry on Meruvias Mastery Spells?

No. He just thought that I wasnt good enough for it.

Good The whole world always seemed to expect everyone to be that way, when in
fact, everyone isnt. Everybody had just been trying to neglect or hide the other side.

What do you mean?

There are two forces acting upon this world. They are like Law and Freedom

78
Laws are made by weak men in order to protect themselves from relative stupidity,
continued the stranger, while Freedom is an innate nature they are trying to control, if
not, cast aside.

I dont understand

Noone is really right, just as noone is completely good.

But the world thinks

Differently? the stranger interrupted. The world is but a big place built with laws
and senseless ideals. Laws are just shackles that men wear to hinder themselves from
harnessing their own powers and their true potentials. Without Laws, there would only
be Freedom. And without any boundaries to hinder mans true potential from surfacing,
there would only be Power

Power

You want power? I can give it you. But, its not the only thing you want, is it?

He recalls his last mission. He gave them what they wanted, yet they threw him out like
they had no further use of him.

Justice.

Mens idea of justice is but a self-serving illusion to redirect the damage they receive.
Are you still bound by the ideals of those who casted you out?

I want revenge! yelled Faust.

Yes, thats it. Doesnt it feel great to let your emotions out once in a while and be
free?

Faust pants.

Yes. It does.

Then, why dont you join me, he said. Instead of wasting your powers to these
defenseless trees, why dont you continue honing your skills and train with me, as my
apprentice.

What are you after?

Im not after anything All I want is just your loyalty.

You seemed to sound like my former master

79
Do I, now? he said. Maybe, I do. But, Im not anything close to what he is. Or should I
say, he isnt close enough to what I am.

What do you mean? Are you a spellcaster, too?

Yes, replied the stranger. But unlike them, I wont suppress you from growing stronger
or unleashing your true potentials You are powerful. You just need a little time to
work with your powers to become even more powerful and the right master to get you
there

A new master?

My name is Zemrrah.

Faust.

Before I accept your nice invitation, Faust said, show me what you can do, Zemrrah.

You want a duel, then? smiled Zemrrah. Fine. Show me what you got. But if I win, you
are to study under me and obey my every command, got it?

And if you lose, youre the one whos gonna follow me back to Meruvia to exact my
revenge!

Enough talk. Lets begin.

Can you do this?!

Tidal Wave! Faust unleashed his powers and summoned a huge tidal wave from
nowhere! Zemrrah disappeared from his sight after the sudden flood covered him.

Oh, I can do better than that! Zemrrah said after appearing from behind.

The startled Faust saw Zemrrahs rapid hand movements. In seconds, he then tried to
harness more water energy around him to prepare for an all-out defensive move.

Ice Prison! The materialization of Zemrrahs spell was too fast for Faust to counter.
Zemrrah encased Fausts body inside a large block of ice, leaving him standing with only
a portion of his face exposed.

Join me and I will teach you everything you need to know to become a powerful
sorcerer!

Faust began to think hard.

80
Opportunities like this are hard to come by. A new home. A new master. Aside from
that there is a chance to gain more power. Probably, enough power to destroy the
ones who deserted him

What do you say?

Release me, first!

Granted

Zemrrah released him from the Ice Prison.

Whats my first lesson then, Master?

That was your first lesson

81
The Banished Apprentice Returns


[03-20-2013]


TEMPLE OF AIUR, MERUVIA. Present Day.

Faust returned to Meruvia to exact his revenge. After twenty years, the banished pupil
finally set foot on the Meruvian Temple, where the unholy Ecron Staff is being kept.

Who are you?! one of the guardians of the relic said. Howd you get in here? Noones
allowed inside!

Water bubble! The guardian was enveloped by a huge sphere with rapidly rising water.

Hurry! the guardian said to the other, while drowning inside the sphere. Take the
Staff away and go!

The other guardian ran towards the altar and hurriedly wrapped the Ecron Staff in a
red cloth.

No. The Ecron Staff belong to me

Water boomerang! The guardian fell before he could run away with the cursed relic.

I am the rightful keeper of this staff.

Faust thought of hiding the Staff from Zemrrah. But, while he was thinking of how he
could hide the relic, the cursed Staff suddenly glowed and moved on its own. Faust was
taken aback. The Ecron Staff seemed to have understood what he wanted and that the
cursed relic had finally chosen Faust as its master.

The power of the Ecron Staff radiated onto Fausts being. Then, the Staff slowly
dematerialized and merged into Fausts body.

Faust temporarily lost his mind and went wild. The strong malevolent aura of the Ecron
Staff appeared around Faust and he turned much sinister than before. Moments later,
the curse amplified his rage, making him unleash destructive energies around him
without casting spells.

With most of his energy drained, Faust felt slightly weakened. Soon, he became aware of
what had happened and remembered his real aim: to exact his revenge on his former
master!

This power is magnificent

82
A large group of Meruvians, who were passing by, saw him and ran in terror. Faust
chased them and caught up to them.

This is the perfect time to test these newly gained powers

HARVEST MOON! A forbidden water spell. An energy sphere appeared and began
absorbing moisture.

Gyyaaahhh!!! the poor Meruvians cried in agony as water from their bodies were
sucked dry.

Faust killed all of them but one.

Where is he?

What do you want?!

Where is Ratzinkoff?

Who are you? What do want from him?!

Tell me where he is or Ill kill you!

From the look of it, you are a threat to him and this village. I wont tell you where he
is!

Wrong answer.




Several minutes laters, a much larger group came and found the fresh dead bodies lying
on the path.

More test subjects, eh

You, there!

Faust disappeared.

Where did he go?

Does any one of you guys know where Ratzinkoff is? Faust appeared from behind,
asking.

Are you the one who did this to them?! they asked.

83
What are you going to do if I say I was?

Kill him!

Before the guardians could touch him, Faust casted a spell.

RAIN OF SPEARS! Huge droplets of water poured down, like a heavy rain falling from the
sky. His enemies approached with caution, thinking the sun showers was a trick. Then,
all of a sudden, it was followed by extraordinary long piercing sticks made of condensed
water, flying down at great speed.

All the men died, each bearing at least six water spears that went through their bodies.




84
Face to Face


[03-11-2013]


A waterfall. A Meruvian Sorcerer waiting at the other side.

Why have you come back? Master Ratzinkoff asked, after sensing a familiar air.

I knew I would find you here, answered Faust. I came back to challenge you

Really, now? Master Ratzinkoff turned around to face his former student and
apprentice. So, you remember this place?

The two stared at each other, while they stand at opposite sides of the stream, with
the waterfall next to them.

Hiyaaah!!! Faust yelled and gathered water energy.

Tidal wave! Faust summoned an enormous tidal wave.

Tidal wave! Master Ratzinkoff sent out a counterattack of same size.

I never thought I would see you again said Ratzinkoff.

Are you happy to see me? asked the former pupil. I also came back to take my
revenge

WATERBLADE! A piercing water slash burst from the ground. Master Ratzinkoffs left
arm was hit!

Hmmm Revenge is not for people with troubled hearts

WATER shuriken! Master Ratzinkoff retailated by materializing two rotating water
shurikens under his elbow and throwing them at Faust at close range.

WATER Barrier! Faust quickly shielded himself. The shurikens dissolved upon touching
the barrier.

Dont waste your time trying to lecture me again, Old Man. The student you are
referring to is long gone. Besides, my ears do not accept sermons anymore


85
Suddenly, Faust raised up his hands.

Maelstrom! The entire battlefield was suddenly covered with rapidly rising water.
Then, Master Ratzinkoff was caught in the center of a strong whirlpool. The
devastating whirlpool increased in diameter and uprooted the trees like a violent
tornado. Soon, the torn tree branches began hitting Master Ratzinkoff and Fausts
former master was hurt.


When Faust saw that Master Ratzinkoff was weakened, Faust withdrew the spell and
the waters quickly receded.

With all those things you taught me All those tricks All those power you used to
suppress Why, is this all that you can do, now? Is this the limit of a powerful Meruvian
Sorcerer, my former master?

You used to be one of my favorite students one of my best

Blah. Blah. Blah. Is that the reason why you could hardly fight back? Is that the reason
why you couldnt kill me?!

but now, your mind had turned dark as your heart

Stand up! Ive waited a long time for this! I came back to challenge you to get my
revenge yet, this is all you can show me?! Get up! Unleash your secret move! Unleash
your Water Hydra and show me your true power!

The Water Hydra. A forbidden spell that unleashes a water beast capable of destroying
entire cities in a instant. The untamed beast will destroy this island of Meruvia and sink
it into the depths of the ocean. However, Master Ratzinkoff will clearly reserve the
best thing for last.

Power isnt the only thing that Ive been holding on to

GALAPAGOS shield! Master Ratzinkoff summoned a huge turtleshell and shielded
himself. He intends to buy some time to heal his wounds and recover his water energy.

Oh, arent you going to fight back? asked Faust. How long will you hide yourself in
that shell?

Water snake! A giant water snake appeared and entwined itself on the shell, forcing a
two-ton force on the shield spell.

Do you think that I would let you hide or run away? Do you think that I would let you
go that easily?

86
The snakes grip is working on the shield. The shield began to crack because of its
tremendous pressure.

Too bad, added Faust, thats not enough to protect yourself from me

Soon, the shield broke and the spell fizzles! Master Ratzinkoff is now caught around
the water snake, with the crushing force keeping him from casting a spell.

Ugghhh!!! Master Ratzinkoff felt one of his ribs crack.

Ive anticipated your every move even your defensive spells. And unless you upped
the ante, there is no way you can defeat me!

Master Ratzinkoff coughed out blood.

Youre going to die, Old Man!

I already know that

You are really going to die unless, you do something about it.

Water boomerang! A boomerang flew towards the motionless Ratzinkoff and missed
its target by a few inches. Seconds later, the boomerang returned, and again missed
Ratzinkoffs head.

You missed, the Master said. Stop trying to hit me, and hit me!

Water boomerangs! The enraged Faust sent a few more, wildly.

Ratzinkoff could tell that the tragectory of the boomerangs were off. He thought that,
since the opponent could hardly connect his attacks, it was time to unleash the final
blow and stop Faust while he still can.

Ratzinkoff gathered energy while watching the boomerangs fly around him.

Water HY---! Master Ratzinkoff tried to summoned the Water Hydra, but it failed.

Gwuaakkhh! Master Ratzinkoff felt something hard suddenly piercing his back.

TRIDENT. Faust materialized a light three-pronged staff, similar to the Ecron Staff
artifact. Then, he disappeared and reappeared behind Ratzinkoff and thrusted it into
Ratzinkoffs back.

You see? uttered Faust. This is the problem with your spell. It takes a lot of time to
completely materialize

87
The boomerangs were just diversions. He was waiting for Ratzinkoff to cast the spell so
he could attack him from behind.

Furthermore, Faust adds, the spellcaster is open to attack during the time the spell is
being casted.

Hitting me from behind I dont remember teaching you such a cowardly move

Of course, you havent. I learn a few things on my own and improvised. Are you
surprised?

The trident dematerialized and the weary Ratzinkoff fell on the ground.

Why dont you go ahead and finish me off quickly?

Im not done with you, yet. First, I will let you suffer. Then, I will drain your memories
dry until you give up the secrets of the Mastery Spells.

You cant possibly do that.

Why, do you actually think that I havent learned anything new since you banished me
away from this land? Of course, I can. Watch me.

Faust began to gather ice energy.

What do you intend to do with the Mastery Spells?! What is your true goal?!

Thats none of your concern.

ALTAR OF SACRIFICE! Three long ice swords fell from the sky. One pierced Ratzinkoffs
left hand to the ground. Another pinned his right arm down. The third went through
his leg, severing the nerve that controls the movement of his left foot.

Gyaaaahhhh!!!

Thats right Feel my wrath. Feel the pain I felt I felt for years. Feel the pain after you
cut me off from my destiny!

You shall be my initial sacrifice for that spell.

Ratzinkoff cried in unbearable pain, and pants.

And now, to take all those knowledge of yours and end your miseries


88

CRYSTAL DAGGER! A paralyzing ice blade, directly to the heart. Almost.

Gyaaaahhhh!!!

Master Ratzinkoff felt the tremendous pain. An artery was hit. His body trembled.

Blood gushed out, and suddenly, stopped. The icy blade froze the rushing blood from
inside out. Then, Ratzinkoff felt the ice crawling through the blood stream, turning his
whole body numb.

89
Memories


[03-11-2013]


Is this the end? uttered the former master.

Do you see the light, Master? asked Faust. While this blade keep you still, I will drain
all your memories to gain the knowledge you have acquired.

The masters body has gone numb. The ice is slowly freezing the blood inside his body.
Just enough to keep him alive. Just enough to keep him from dying instantly.

I guess theres nothing I could do from here except stopp---"

It will only be painful if you keep on resisting it.

Youre right

Faust started absorbing his masters memories, including the mastery of the water spells.
Soon, Ratzinkoff grew weaker and ceased resisting. Faust began to saw a few glimpse of
the past and Ratzinkoff partial memory of the Mastery Spells.

But, after a while

What the! Faust was shocked. Whats happening?!

Faust began to see the memories his eyes wasnt prepared for

I I remember, now whispered Ratzinkoff.



Then, Master Ratzinkoff began to remember


90
I remember your face

You used to be so cute when your poor father entrusted you to me

He said, when you were just a baby, your mother died a few minutes right after you
were born. He also said, she was so excited to see you. But, just as your cries echoed
around the room, her heart stopped, and she died. There was too much bleeding and
noone around knows how to control it. There was nothing your father or the attending
elders could do.

Your father was nothing but a troublemaker, who is in much greater trouble now than
he was. It was for your father to live without worries He was someone who had more
than enough empty pockets to ward off three hungry mouths He could barely make
enough money to make ends meet.

So, he decided to take a night-time job and become a full-time thief. He took something
that doesnt belong to him, but he wouldnt tell me what it was. And now that things
just got worse and vengeful people are after him, he cant just outrun them when youre
tagging along

Why are you here? And whos the baby?!

He Hes my son.

Whos after you this time?

Someone bad.

I thought you were the bad one?

This one is worse. Way worse than me.

What are you doing?!

I---I cant take him with me.

What do mean? You cant just leave your son here?!

I---I cant take him with me. I---I dont know what else to do. I dont know where else to
go. Someones after me and Ive got to hide the baby!

Why dont you just give them back what you took?

Here, take the baby! If someone asks you about him, tell them hes your son.

What?!

91
I cant take him with me. Hed slow me down. And if ever they get their hands on my
boy, theyll use him as leverage to get to me!

So, he left you in my custody

Im sorry, Faust he said, as he kisses you goodbye. I dont see any other way around
this mess. I hope that someday we could meet again. And someday, I hope that you
could forgive me

Please, watch over him for me he said.

And I took care of you

Da-da! the baby said.

Dada?

Da-da!

Im sorry, I said. Im not your father.

Da-da!

How could that be? Im just an old monk.

Da-da! Da-da!

Alright. Im too old for this, but Ill try my best. Is that alright with you?

Da-da!

Soon, that baby turned into a brave young boy, with a potential for sacred magic arts.
And just by watching, he learned the ways of sorcery even before we came to formally
accept students of his age.

He was too young, so the Guild had to say no. He was clumsy and stubborn, too. Yet, I
took him in as my student.

The only way to break the waterfall is to believe there is no waterfall. How do I do
that?

Believe, Faust.

Believe? Easier said than done, huh. Ive been sitting here for weeks, now. How long am
I going to meditate here?

Sshhh! Focus. Absorb the energy stored within you. Then, release it.
92



Believe There is no water falling on your head There is no sound

No water No sound

Believe

No water No sound No water No sound

Now, open your eyes

At the age of nine, you stopped the waterfall from falling, way too earlier than all young
hopefuls.

I did it! I did it! Did you see that?!

You learned quite fast.

Lets practice some more!

You were a promising student. I thought I would never have to worry about anything
ever again

Then, one night, came a strange dream that greatly troubled me. It was about a man a
man clothed with Darkness. He would come to take the Ecron Staff and then use its
power for evil. His face was hidden and so, I was wondering who could this man be. As I
traveled back in time in my dream to trace this mans identity, I was surprised to see the
only thing that could reveal his self: the man clothed in Darkness had an unusual navel.

After that dream, I pondered for days. I kept thinking about that dream and wondered
where I might have seen that thing before.

Is there something wrong, master? you asked. Is something bothering you?

No, nothing, I said. Why are you here? Why arent you playing with the other kids?

You said you would teach me the Water Barrier trick if I cleaned the chimney. So, here
I am.

I dont remember myself saying that, did I?

The chimneys cleaned, you replied. And, you promised!

93
Like I said, the man clothed in Darkness had an unusual navel. His unbilicus was cut by
a blunt knife of a poor man with inexperienced hand, causing an accidental scar to
crawl from the navel towards the lateral part of the abdomen.

Faust it was like what your belly button used to look like when you first came here.

Years after, you turned out as one of the finest students I ever had. Strong, dedicated,
and eager to learn more. But, just when I thought that it was time for you to know the
truth about your father, something went wrong

Your father was caught and was sentenced to death for robbing the household of a
royal official and killing the officials mistress. The royal official had powerful ties with
the reigning king. Even if I had the exclusive right to ask the king for your fathers
clemency, the royal official would still turn its rage upon you. With his influence alone,
he could compromise your position for apprenticeship, or worse, he might even secretly
order to have you killed.

Your father was sentenced to death by public execution, just like the rest of those who
broke the law. The crowd watched and shouted for his prolonged agony. You see, there
was nothing I could do

Kill him, you said as people threw rotten tomatoes on his face.

You shouldnt say something like that, Faust.

If you only knew who that man really was, you wouldnt be just standing there and
watching him die

Had I told you about him sooner, you could have met him and maybe somehow find a
way to change his unfortunate fate

Why not?

Everything that has life is precious.

Hes a criminal. He got what he deserves.

Every man had noble reasons for his actions, even for someone you think of as a bad
man.

You stood as his throat was slit. You watched as if there was no paternal connection
between your eyes and his.

For a dying wish, he was desperate to glance at his sons eyes one last time. Like a leap
of faith, he found your eyes amid the angry crowd. Its as if he found your mothers eyes
in you. How could a parents strong instinct be wrong?

94
As the executioner draws near, he stared at you, like you had something to do with him.
His glance could mean a lot of things. But, to you, it was nothing but an empty set of
eyes because youve never met the guy. As the blade touched his neck, he smiled. And
you thought his eyes were crying for forgiveness for the crimes he had committed.

To me, its the eyes of a father crying a thousand words. He just wanted you to have a
better fate. He just wanted you to grow up, and live to walk a path different from his.

I have always warned you that the Ecron Staff will be taken by the a man clothed in
Darkness, something I saw in my prophetic dream. But lately, I began to realize that
dreams arent really showing us things that will soon take place, but things we are too
afraid to face.

I sent you and your brothers to retrieve the Ecron Staff. And you took the Staff and
ran, and left your brothers to die

That day, when you returned alone, I was filled with sadness. I felt miserable not
because you turned away from my teaching, but because Im beginning to believe that
the vision was true and that you were the embodiment of that evil.

I knew it was my fault. I shouldnt have sent you for this mission. The Ecron Staff had a
unique power, something I didnt know beforehand

The Staff has the power to lure the darkness out from ones heart. Those who cannot
control its immense power will be cursed and be taken over by the spirit of the Staff.
He will drown in its darkness until all the goodness in his heart turn to dust.

I made myself believe that my dreams were glimpses of a frightening future and that
you will soon become the embodiment of the Darkness that I fear.
But, that is all wrong. Every one is entitled to shape his own future. Every one has a
choice

I know its too late to tell you about things I should have told you when you were young.
But, I know that someday, you will find the truth by yourself, deep in your heart

I know that life will be much harder before you. There will be greater struggle ahead.
You will drown in that darkness, and you will die. But, you will rise again, renewed!

I remember myself being optimistic while saying that, when I banished you from this
land. I would have said the same thing, now

But, will your heart ever listen? Will your pride ever yield? Will you cast down the evil
that you had come to embrace?

Time. Maybe I need another lifetime to teach you about things, other than power.
Maybe, I shouldve loved you more cared for you more be with you more

95
Maybe if I havent lied about your real father, things wouldve turned out differently
Maybe if I hadnt driven you away, the Darkness wouldnt have found you

Maybe, this is just another dream?

But, its not.
96
Farewell, Master


[03-11-2013]


Faust absorbed all of Ratzinkoffs memories, together with the knowledge about the
Mastery Spells. The drained mind made the hearts rhythm unstable.

Gwuaakkhh

Ratzinkoff coughed out even more blood.

Unfortunately, Faust suffered the unforseen effects of the spell. His heart was
crushed, knowing all the truth about his origin and the memories of childhood he used
to cherish with the former master.

Faust howled with extreme rage.

It seems killing you ten times over wont be enough to cover for your mistakes, he
thought.

Faust held on to the dagger while tears flowed from his left eye.

Gyaaaahhhh!!!

The slight movement caused Ratzinkoff some pain.

Any last words? asked the former apprentice.

Forgive me, my son I know you wont consider calling me as your second father, but I
still consider you as my son

Forgive me because my visions have blinded my own eyes. It has clouded my
understanding of your destiny and placed your fate into my hands.

But now, my fate is in your hands You pierced your blade too close to my heart that I
could hardly breathe I cant imagine myself doing the same thing to you

At this late moment, I realized that fate is just something my mind refused to
believe

Fate is but what we make. Someday, Faust, you too would come to realize that on your
own. Someday, you will be faced with a dilemma of being alone, asking yourself about
your past, your actions, and your true purpose. One day, you will wonder why fate led
you to what you are now. But, you wont find the real answer anywhere

97
So, as a dying request, hear me out And you must never forget these last words
of mine

Your destiny is your own

This icy blade feels warm, now It must be because you made it just for me
something youve practiced for quite some time something polished to perfection
something a master can truly be proud of

Today, you showed me how much you have grown. And today, our powers clashed like
we were welcoming each others arms.

I never knew that you would come to exact your revenge, but I was glad that you came
back to say goodbye. Farewell

Faust

Faust twisted the dagger, and the blade severed the struggling heart, killing Ratzinkoff.
98
Soul Reaper


[03-19-2013]


Zemrrah appeared from the shadows.

I see, it took you some time to kill your former master

What do you mean?

You know, you could have killed him instantly, if you wanted to

Yes, I could. But, the way I exact my revenge doesnt matter, as long as I have
accomplished it.

Next time, if you prolong the battle, chances are, the enemy could get to you first
before you could finish him off.

Ill keep that in mind.

By the way, do you feel sorry for your former master?

His death wont change anything. Now that he is out of the picture, noone could ever
stand in my way. And soon, I will gain that power

Very well, let us proceed. You got what you wanted. Now, its time to get mine.

What could this Meruvian people possibly have that you would want?

The Meruvians are an excellent breed of people with a powerful life force. Their
secret to longevity lies inside their bodies.

And once you collected them?

Once I collected them, all of them, I will have enough army to control the rest of the
world. And you will be the first to witness it all.

Faust sensed someone nearby. A eavesdropping Meruvian.

Speaking of witnesses, said Faust, I think someone is going to spoil your plan

Oh, I have sensed him, alright.

Knowing he was found out, the terrified Meruvian ran away. But then, he tipped on a
small vine, and fell.
99

Well, well, well, Faust said. What do we have here? I think we found a rat

Zemrrah trapped the Meruvian in a spell, a spherical barrier.

No, please! cried the Meruvian. Let me go!

You know what I think? I think youve overheard so much of our conversation, isnt
that right?

Please, begged the Meruvian. Promise, I wont tell anybody!

Oh, I know you wont

Zemrrah took out his hand and a small transmutation cirle appeared on the ground,
beneath the captives feet.

What are you going to do to me? he cried. Please dont! No! Stop! Aaaarggh!

Zemrrah laughed delightedly as the Meruvian slowly disintegrate inside the sphere.

So, this is the transmutaton ritual you speak of

The Meruvians are typically small walking power cells, explaned Zemrrah. The
condensed energy of the Meruvians life force will accumulate into a smaller sphere.
And then you can use the converted energy at your disposal. Magnificent, isnt it?

This is just an example of what Im going to do to all of them, Zemrrah added. One
day, I will teach you how to use this spell properly.











100
A Rare Droodan Artifact


[01-14-2013]


Faust and Zemrrah rounded up the Meruvians and started killing those who oppose.

Please, spare these people and our children! begged the Meruvian Elder, Nubba.

As long as you dont have anything worth trading your lives for, Faust declared, you
wont be spared from your deaths!

A little girl came to Faust and tried to hit him. Then, Faust grabbed the little girl.

No! Nubba cried out. Please! Not my daughter!

Let go of me! shouted the little girl.

Sasha! cried Nubba.

Let go of me, you creep!

Please, dont hurt my daughter!

So, this pesky little insect is your daughter?

The Nihibu said Nubba. You want the Nihibu?

Father, no!

Sasha, I have to do this. The safety of our clan might be nothing compared to that of
the entire human race, but I cant just lose my only daughter!

Father

I will send each and everyone of you to your graves! yelled Faust. Starting from this
little girl

Wait, Zemrrah ordered Faust to stop. Before anything else, let me hear what this
puny creature has to say

What is this Nihibu you speak of? asked Zemrrah.

It is an old artifact that has been secretly kept by the Meruvians.

What does it look like?
101

We dont really know what it actually looked like, for noone had ever been through the
Meruvian Vault since the rare artifact was moved there several decades ago.

So, whats so special about this artifact?

It was rumored that the artifact was the only thing of its kind and held a certain power
to some degree, but it was locked down from existence to prevent anyone from
acquiring it.

And where is this Nihibu artifact hidden?

Deep beneath the catacomb, where our Meruvian ancestors lie, is where the Nihibu is
hidden.

Show me.

I will take you to it. But first, let go of my daughter. Let go of the girl

102
Encased in Ice


[04-29-2014]


The Meruvian Crypt.

A huge metal box, eight-inch thick and eight feet high, and enveloped by a dozen huge
chains, stood before Zemrrahs eyes.

This is the Meruvian Vault I speak of. And the Nihibu is locked inside. Unfortunately,
noone had ever seen what it looked like.

Zemrrah tried to come closer but a series of strong electrical current flowed through
him.

The Vault was made to protect itself from intruders. There are spells scattered around
it. Thats is why noone have ever come closer to the artifact.

Nonsense, Zemrrah said as he continued to walk towards the big vault.

The spells were laid out on top of each other, like a barrier. However, the spells are far
weaker than Zemrrah imagined it to be. There is no need for Zemrrah to cast a
counterspell. Even Zemrrahs evil aura alone can dispell the barriers. The only problem
now is how to get the huge chains off.

Zemrrah examined the chains. Judging from the way it looked like, it would need three
men just to lift each bead, and a hundred men to move the chains around.

Namikha-rata Ramuja!

An ancient powerful spell which means Hand of the Earth Goddess, or simply, Ramujas
Hand. A temporary power to control Earth energy, and a forbidden one.

In an instant, the chains moved on its own like some very strong invisible force is pulling
it from all directions, as if the chains were being torn apart. Soon, the chains broke and
scattered into pieces.

Then, Zemrrah held out his hand. And as if his hand was crumpling paper, an unseen
force began crushing the metal prison at the same time. Finally, the thick metal
enclosure collapsed and the earth swallowed it up.


103
Whats this? asked Faust. The Nihibu is nothing but a big block of ice?

I dont understand the confused Nubba said. The Nihibu is said to be an artifact
Maybe someone had stolen it before it even got here

No, said Zemrrah. Look closely.

Theres something inside! Faust exclaimed.

Not something whispered Zemrrah, but someone

Who is it, then? asked Faust. Who would keep a feeble Human and encase it in ice?

Nubba moved around the frozen object and started to examine it more closely.

This is no ordinary Human Nubba said to himself.

A Droodan monarch. A powerful spellbinder clothed in war-torn royal drapery. His
fierce eyes are glaring like he was battling something before he became trapped in solid
ice.

Im not sure, Zemrrah said, but I have a feeling hes just as powerful as I am

Theres noone on earth as powerful as you, Master.

Believe me there is now

Good thing hes still trapped in ice.

Hes still alive.

He is?! exclaimed his underling. Then, we must destroy him at once, Master, before he
could have a chance to escape!

No, replied Zemrrah. I shall take his powers, first. Then, we will destroy him.

104
Al-Kemia


[01-11-2013]



Before the beginning of the 6
th
Century, a Droodan Magus named Al-Kemia became the
founder of Droodan Alchemy, the basis for all types of alchemy available to this day.

Through Al-Kemias lifelong research, he discovered that the fire energy, which is
inherent of the Droodan bloodline, is the most powerful of all the earth energies. And
with this breakthrough comes his understanding that the rest of the elements and all
earth energies were born from this power, either directly or indirectly. He also
theorized that it is possible that there might be some kind of a universal catalyst, a rare
kind of fire energy that could enable the creation and propagation of two or more
fused energies.

Although contrary to the Magis belief, Al-Kemia dedicated his life to finding the
catalyst. His countless research paid off after he discovered the Black Flame by
accident.
105
The Black Flame was the rarest type of fire energy born to the Droodan lineage and
possessed by only one in two million people, all being sorcerers. And together with the
knowledge found written on the Scrolls of the Ancient One, it could become the
ultimate source of tremendous energy, making its wielder the most powerful being on
earth.

Al-Kemia mastered the Black Flame along with another. He thought, however, that the
possession of such immense powers could upset the delicate balance of the universe,
for the powers are beyond that of a Mystics ability. Further developing them would only
equate to nurturing the unbelievable powers of a god!

Knowing all these, Magus Al-Kemia prohibited everyone from the Droodan tribe from
learning or practicing this type of magic. Later on, he discouraged all the people from
the tribe from further using alchemy and sealed away the Mastery Scrolls of the
Ancient One, where the key spells to awakening the Black Flame within the Droodan
bloodline was hidden.

Magus Al-Kemia died without teaching his apprentice, or his daughter, Kalia, the
forbidden knowledge of the Black Flame. But, to safeguard the Mastery Spells, he
entrusted the Scrolls of the Ancient One to Nihibu, his son-in-law.
106
Nihibu of Drooda


[01-11-2013]


For wanting to become Al-Kemias apprentice, Nihibu married Kalia. But soon after Al-
Kemia died and ordained no apprentice, Nihibu became frustrated.

Nihibu secretly studied the Scrolls of the Ancient One, the scrolls he was entrusted to
protect. Beneath the castle, he would call for elders and ciphers to translate one or
two symbols from the ancient scroll. In the lower chambers, he began harnessing his
powers. And in the expense of innocent lives, he practiced a number of forbidden
spells.

Soon, Nihibus secret was found out and he was imprisoned for disobeying the sacred
law of Al-Kemia, the use of powerful magic, or Alchemy.

When her wife, Kalia, heard what happened, she requested King Lazuri, the Chieftain
of the Droodan tribe, to grant his husband clemency in exchange for the relinquished
Scrolls of the Ancient One.

The King, knowing Kalia had royal stature, granted her request. But then, the
Chieftain's Adviser convinced the king to send Nihibu to exile instead. He demanded to
have Nihibu sent to the Tar Pits of Char at the far eastern side of Meruvia and then
take Nihibus wife, Kalia, as one of his slave.

The King did as the Adviser said. He stripped Kalia of her title and made her his 158
th

slave.

The Chieftain's Adviser, who strongly despised Nihibu, paid about three hundred silver
pieces to some thugs and ordered them to set sail and take the prisoner to Meruvia
where he would be exiled. They were also ordered to tie Nihibu up and beat him half to
death before throwing him into one of the pits.

For weeks, Nihibu walked with a broken leg and a fractured skull. He was forced to eat
lizards and snakes in order to survive. Soon, Nihibu escaped from the tar pits and
roamed the jungles of Meruvia.

Nihibu found out that the whole island was uninhabited. And, realizing that nobody
was around to keep him from doing what he wanted to do, he continued learning
alchemy on his own, based on what he remembered from the details of the Mastery
Scrolls he used to possess. He vowed that, soon, he would have his revenge against the
Droodan tribe and he would unleash his wrath against the world.


107
Nihibu, Nibihu, and the Legend of the Meruvian Sea Serpents


[01-11-2013]


Most of Meruvia used to be covered by wetlands and the swamps are a home to several
species of thriving edible Meruvian eels. However, the western marshlands of Meruvia
dried out as Nihibu turned it into his fiery realm. The bogs became empty pools of ash.
The former everglade tract turned into a desolate wasteland, and the lush vegetation
filled with animal life became part of a misty graveyard.


The eels have a great historical value when it comes to Meruvian literature. One
Meruvian legend says that the Meruvian Sea Serpents were once just common eels and
Nihibu turned them into red giant sea serpents in an effort to destroy the Droodan
tribe who came in ships to finally get rid of him.

The same eels later became the Meruvians primary food source until the modern days.

108
The red Sea Serpents later evolved into green and blue variants of Sea Serpents while
getting used to the crystal-clear blue saltwaters of Meruvia.



Not much is known about the truths inside these legends. However, descendants from
the Water Kingdom tell tales of a certain Nibihu from a distant land


In Oceanian literature, Nibihu (probably a variation of Nihibu through repeated stories
and word-of-mouth between the Oceanian generations) was a powerful but wicked
sorcerer in Despora (probably, an old Meruvian name). The Droodan Tribe came in
fleets to conquer Despora but Nibihu alone fought them with red Sea Serpents and
sank them down. Oceania, which had strong diplomatic ties with Drooda, learned about
the incident and sent their spellcasters along with the rest of the vengeful Droodan
remnants to destroy Nibihu.

Nibihu was able to obliterate the Droodans using the forbidden spells from the Mastery
Scrolls of sorcery and alchemy. However, during the course of the Oceanian-led allied
campaign, Nibihu was hurt and he failed to deflect incoming powerful ice spells, making
him lose the battle and be trapped forever in ice.

109
The Transmutation Circle


[01-14-2013]


Zemrrah attacked the Water Kingdom and extracted a rare artifact: the frozen
remains of the exiled Droodan monarch, Nihibu.

Zemrrah must first transmutate a part of Nihibus body into his own to allow him to
gain the Droodan ability to wield and harness Fire energy. But, in order to accomplish
that, he needs to have lots of living sacrifices to make up for the rituals soul
requirement.

Gather some of the Meruvians, ordered Zemrrah.

Zemrrah drew the transmutation circle while Faust assembled the Meruvians and
forced them inside the smaller circles.

Zemrrahs commenced the transmutation ritual. The transmutation circle lit up and a
burst of electrifying energy soared from the smaller circles, binding all the Meruvian
sacrifices into agonizing pain.

Zemrrah started the long litany.

All of a sudden, one of the Meruvian sacrifices began crying deliriously.

Whats happening?!... Gyyaaahhh!!!

Slowly, scraps of skin peeled off.

Nooooo!!!!

The living sacrifice yelled even harder after seeing his hands vaporizing and
disintegrating into tiny orbs of blue energy.

The other Meruvians were terrified and started to panic after witnessing one of their
own gradually vaporized into thin air. They tried to break free, but the binding spell
within the circle was too powerful. And the more they resist it, the more the energy
field squeezes them into a tightening bind.

Gyyaaahhh!!!

Soon, the air was filled with loud screams and violent howls.

In less than an hour, the entire transmutation circle will be filled will overwhelming
energy, courtesy of the Meruvian soul society.
110
_Firestarter


[03-20-2013]


[Later, Zemrrah reanimated Nihibu and took his remaining powers.]

Chop off his left arm.

What?

I said, chop off his left arm and give it to me. Then, feel free to chop the rest of his
limbs off. And while youre at it, stop bugging me. I will transmutate one of his hands
into mine.

Why do we have to chop everything when you only need one hand?

Insurance. We still dont know what state his mind is in, and what hes capable of. He
might not go well with our plan.

So, without his arms, he cant cast any spell against us?

Your point, exactly.

111








Chapter III
The Fate of Isis


3
112
Failed Experiments


[11-18-2012]


In an old castle, faraway. Deep inside the chamber of an old alchemist.

Hoggelhauf?

Master? the startled servant said. I never thought you would come here for a
surprise visit.

A place filled with glowing glass tubes, each filled a blue slimy liquid supporting the life
of a dormant specimen.

You know I have given you half the resources of my entire kingdom for this experiment
of yours

Yes. And Hoggelhauf is glad to be given such trust

Tell me, where is this specimen you speak of.

Yes, the servant Hoggelhauf said. Right this way, Master

113


The Gallid is the final result of my failed experiments.

Impressive for a failure, the Master said. Dont you think?

Yes

What is it?

A Hybrid. Its a product of chemical fusion from several species of wild creatures.

Meaning?

Its like four beasts blended into one.

Hmm Show me what hes capable of.

Hoggelhauf ordered the Gallids cage to be transported down to the gladiator arena.

The Master watched while the alchemist signalled his subordinates to open the cages of
the captives, where six barbaric Human strongarms, bound together by chains and
shackles, are kept.

Then, Hoggelhauf ordered them to be set free.

The barbarians tried to make their way up the walls of the arena, towards them.
114

Why did you let them go? asked his master.

Theres no need to worry about that. I only wish to let them out for a little while.

Hoggelhauf snapped his fingers once and the monsters cage was opened.

The Gallid crawled out and saw its prey climbing the stone walls. In a few seconds, the
ferocious brute caught up to them, rushed towards the prisoners one by one, and tore
them to bits.

Impressive as always.

Thank you, Master

And how much longer will it take to make more of these wonderful creatures,
Hoggelhauf?

It would take six months or so, to produce an army of Gallid clones, Master, replied
the Alchemist.

You know my hunger for power cant wait that long.

However

However what?

The Gallid is strong and ruthless, yet it still has a weakness.

A weakness?

Yes, My Lord, replied Hoggelhauf. As you can see, my ingenious creations are made
of flesh. Though they are much tougher than any of our warriors, still, they are not
entirely impervious to physical attacks.

What are you proposing?

An upgrade. If we could augment the Hybrids with the power of the Earth before
cloning them, explained the Alchemist, your Gallid army will be much stronger and
more powerful than ever!

Tell me, what is it that you need?

The Thankorr Crystals, my Lord Hoggelhauf replied. We need the Thankorr Crystals!

Very well, the Crystals you shall have

115
The Myogi Crystals


[01-06-2013]


Where are we, my Lord? asked Hoggelhauf.

The frozen Naotiki Lake.

I thought were going to Arula to find the Thankorr Crystals?

Yes, we are going to find the Crystals, the Master said. But the Crystals are not in
Arula anymore. The Crystals are here. I can feel it.

How many of these Crystals are there anyway, my Lord?

Not too many. Most of them were destroyed. The last pieces were forged together by
the Great Earth Mystic and his followers hid it from those who want to acquire its
powers.

I dont understand, Hoggelhauf said. Why were the Earth Crystals hidden at the Ice
Kingdom?

Balance.

Balance?

The Great Earth Mystic and the Great Water Mystic were the two most powerful
beings the Humans have ever known. Both of them have the power to destroy the other
and the rest of the world. And without a powerful and rightful apprentice to maintain
that balance, both of them decided to transfer all their powers to the Myogi Crystals
before their deaths. The Myogi Crystals with the Great Earth Mystics power were
called the Thankorr Crystals while the one with the Great Water Mystics power were
called the Velmus Crystals, both named after the Great Mystics name.

So, why were the Earth Crystals in the Ice Kingdoms possession?

The two Mystics realized that the powers they placed on the Myogi Crystals were too
great. And that for each Kingdom to control the power and maintain the stability
between them, they sent the two crystals at opposite ends and entrusted them to the
other as a sign of truce and lasting peace.

So, the Ice Kingdom could not really wield the powers of the Earth Crystals?

Only a Mystic with a Nubian blood would be able to control and convert the Thankorr
Crystals power into pure Earth energy.
116

And since the Nubians cannot attack because they are honoring the hundred-year-old
treaty, right now, the Thankorr Crystals are ours for the taking?!

Yes. But, were not just taking the Crystals Were taking the Ice Kingdom with it!

Then, why did we left our men behind, if we are going to take Isis down?

Were going to catch Isis off-guard and attack them with full force. Bringing our men
would only spoil the surprise. The two of us is enough to handle all of them.

Me, too? I dont think Im going to be useful as a front-line first-level offensive pawn.
Besides, there are Ice Golems to worry aboutand the Queen of Isis, too!

Relax. As soon as I turn you into a rampaging Fire Beast, theres nothing for you to
worry about.

I am your loyal servant, my Lord. Use me as your weapon, as your Highness pleases.

As for the Ice Queen Ill handle her myself. And before we leave with the Thankorr
Crystals, we will take Isis down and turn everything to smithereens! And then, this land
will all be mine!


117
Infiltration


[01-06-2013]




Isis is but a huge mountain of ice lying in the middle of the frozen Naotiki lake. The
frozen mountain itself is an extinct volcano with a network of dead underground
magma paths leading to Mt. Folken.

The castle is surrounded by a mountain of ice, Master. How are we going to get inside
without being noticed?

Let me worry about that, his master replied.

Hoggelhauf watched as his master lead the way.

I cant wait to see your face again the Master said to himself. Alora!


118
Zemrrah stopped to rest. Hoggelhauf looked around.

Master, he said. Theres no entrance.

Yes, there is.

The Master, then, touched the ice with his hand and casted a spell.

Dai-es-thur-ah!

Suddenly, the ground shook and an ice cavern opened up in front of them.

A secret entrance?

Noone knows the old code because it was kept as a secret by the royals of the Raal
clan. The secret entrance is the only weakness of the kingdom of Isis. If enemies would
come to know about this route, they could easily conquer Isis and it would mean the
kingdoms downfall.

This path will lead us right inside the castle walls, Zemrrah said.

What about their Seer? Hoggelhauf asked.

The Seer might sense us coming, Zemrrah replied. But it will be too late for them to
put up their defenses by the time we strike.

What am I to do, Master? asked Hoggelhauf.

Follow this path and move out ahead of me. Once you get through, I will start the
transmutation ritual and you shall gain some of my power.

As you command, my Lord

Destroy everything, Zemrrah commanded. But, leave the Queen to me

Hoggelhauf followed the path as he was told and waited.


119
The Embodiment of an Old Prophecy


[01-06-2013]


INSIDE THE CASTLE.

I sense an evil threat the Seer said.

How many? asked the Queen.

One. Maybe, two.

Where?

Close

How close?

Very.

What else do you see?

Black flames

Could it be---

Yes Im afraid it is.

The old prophecy

What of Isis, then? asked the Queen.

The Seer closed her eyes and meditated.

II cant see anything

Try again!

The Seer of Isis closed her eyes again and focused harder.

Darkness. Total darkness. The Seer found herself in an dark, empty place.

Realizing she was in a trance, she focused on materializing an aura of blue light around
her body. Her light lingered to illuminate the dark space that resembled Isis, only to find
out that it was beyond recognition because of the huge black flames engulfing it.
120

Tell me, asked the Queen. What did you see?

The Seer could hardly believe what she saw.

What of Isis?! the Queen demanded.

I didnt see Isis anywhere! cried the Seer. All I could see is black flames!

The Queen stood appalled.

The old prophecy The Dark One whispered the Queen. I never imagined it
happening so soon


121
The Legend of the Dark One and the Destiny of Isis


[01-06-2013]


There was an old prophecy born before Queen Aloras time. A legend


There was once a Mystic from the Droodan clan. A wielder of Water energy, but not so
powerful. Although she was born blind, she had a gift. She had the ability to see the
future. She was the Great Mijarri, the first seer among all the living Mystics.

The Great Mijarri saw a vision. A horrible dream about a terrible curse that will plague
the earth in the distant future. A curse that will bring about the destruction of an ice
kingdom

The kingdom will lose her queen said Mijarri, and the queen shall lose her
kingdom

The Dark One shall arise and the ice will crumble beneath his feet He shall harness
the powers of the Ancient One and the world will witness the power of the Black
Flames!

But, how do we know this Dark One you speak of? asked Dubal, one of her followers.

Although water runs deep in his veins, fire burns inside his heart.

I dont understand

It doesnt matter, Mijarri said. It is not for you to know him, for it doesnt concern
your time or your sons

The royal blood will be casted out, she continued, but he will return to unleash his
fury



And then, my daughters blood will be spilt

Isis? asked Dubal. But, why?

It is her destiny

When the Great Mijarri died, her follower wrote down everything she said about the
prophecy. And with Dubals great love for her, he watched over her daughter, Isis, until
the end of his life.
122

Although all of the Great Mijarris previous predictions did came true, Isis was never
harmed in any way nor the Dark One ever showed up. Dubal soon came to realize that
even one or two of the Great Mijarris visions may fail to materialize.

Maybe every meticulous safeguards they placed on Isis paid off? Maybe the future is all
but certain?

But, how come there is this great fear? A fear that one day, someone will be born,
carrying the same Water energy within his veins and will bring about their destruction!

As the leader of the followers of the Great Mijarri, Dubal issued a decree that the rest
of them must forever honor their vow to protect Lady Isis. His son, Raal, however,
carried the last of his will that Isis be secretly taken to the Naobi Crater in the
middle of the Naotiki Lake and be closely guarded. The followers took their families
with them and there they established a growing community.

Raal fulfilled his fathers wishes and created a massive ice fortress and guarded Isis
until her death. She was survived by her two sons and three beautiful daughters.

Isis passed away but the prophecy of the Great Mijarri still failed to come true.
Believing they were free of the curse of the prophecy, the people held a feast in her
honor, a year later. Soon, the fortress was named after her and one of Raals sons was
hailed as king.

Raals descendants became successors to the throne and the bloodline of Isis
continued to live on But, will Isis be forever safe and free from its curse?




123
The Five-Headed Fire Beast


[01-06-2013]


MEANWHILE, UNDERGROUND. Near the castle walls.

The Master had just finished the transmutation ritual.

Behin Nama Pieroxia! he commanded while stretching out his left hand towards his
servant.

Zemrrahs powers flowed to Hoggelhauf like little red orbs building up inside his body,
activating a few cells fused from rare creatures of the abyss.

Hoggelhauf cried in immense pain as his body grew and transformed into a huge, five-
headed, rampaging fire beast.

124
The transmutation ritual requires a living sacrifice. And in this case, its Hoggelhauf.
Zemrrah had been studying transmutation for a long time. And to be able to summon
an extinct creature and bring it back to life, a piece of it is required.

Zemrrah knew right away where to find it. He sought out and stole extinct animal
bones by killing a few archaeologists and soothsayers. He killed everyone who was
engaged in fossils and ancient bones, including diviners who were engaged in
cleromancy, scapulomancy, and haruspicy.

Zemrrah implanted a piece of the fire beasts bone into Hoggelhauf, because the
transmutation would require a living host for the transmutated creature to grow. And
along with a few more other spells, Zemrrah was able to hasten the growing process
and even reverse its effect. He was also able to keep the hosts mind intact so that it
could maintain control of the transmutated beast. And now that Zemrrah had made
Hoggelhauf viable for transmutation every time, he now has a fire beast right next to
him on handy.

The transformation ritual gave Hoggelhauf a tremendous power boost. That monstrous
body is big enough to crush a hundred men. That fiery breath could obliterate
everything nearby and easily turn them to ash.

With a body like that of a grazing holothurian and heads like those of fire eels, the Fire
Beast started destroying the castle, trampling everything in its path.


125
The Golems of Isis


[01-06-2013]


We are under attack! cried the Isiscan guards.

Dont falter! said the Queen. There is only one enemy. Defend your posts until the
reinforcements arrive. While the enemy succeeded in entering the castle and
orchestrating a surprise attack, he will not succeeded in bringing down our resolve.

Ive never seen anything like this before the worried Seer fell prostrate, saying.

What is it?

A summoning

What kind?

A fire beast. A five-headed fire beast A big one!

Ill summon the Golems.

Were not even prepared for something this big!

Then well counter it with numbers!

Summoning the Ice Golems against the Giant Fire Beast might hold the enemy long
enough to evacuate the people from the affected areas. But fighting fire with ice? We
are at a disadvantage

Well see about that!



126

Behin Ishka Nomoneki!

The Five-headed Fire Beast had almost obliterated the second line of Isiscan Guards
when, all of a sudden, the ground shook and clusters of ice spikes appeared. It took
some time, but the reinforcements appeared right on time.

The Queen summoned more than a hundred Spined Ice Golems in front of the castle
where the rampaging five-headed giant fire beast appeared.

A hundred against one. The Spined Ice Golems might be weak against fire but their
number is more than enough to cover the size of the rampaging giant.

Fire and Ice. The flames of the Fire Beast can melt the Golems spines almost
instantaneously, but as long as the Golems are standing on ice or water, the Golems can
regenerate their spines in no time.

127

The Golems joined together and started clinging on to the beast.

The Fire Beast is strong. The Spined Ice Golems are having a hard time bringing it down.

Were losing numbers! one of the Isiscan Guards said as they saw the Ice Golems falling
one by one after an extreme effort to take the enemys heat head on.

An elder Spined Ice Golem made a bold move and used half his energy to throw a big
block of ice towards one of the monsters heads. A direct hit! But, the other four
heads saw it.

Tail Whip! The Fire Beasts huge tail threw the Ice Golem off-balance and sent it flying
towards the castle walls.

I doubt that itll be able to stand again, said one of the Isiscan Guards.

Ice Punch! A nearby Ice Golem got up to avenge a fallen comrade. Others followed to
retaliate.

A number of scared Isiscan civilians got caught between the attacks and fell heavily
wounded.

Take the wounded! Save as much people as you can!

Ice Crusher! The Fire Beast burned in rage. It clobbered the Golems down with blows
from its burning feet.

Fall back! Fall back! announced the Isiscan Guard. Retreat and head for the Castles
Secret Chamber!
128
Prelude to Terror


[01-06-2013]


The real enemy is close by, uttered the Seer.

Keep watching him, commanded the Queen. Track his movements.

As you wish, my Lady.

Who is it who dared to attack my castle?!

I couldnt see his face But I believe he is a man who had a history with this place

Someone from Isis?

Yes, my Lady. I can feel the strong Isiscan energy he wields. Theres no other reason for
him to know the underground passageways and make use of the spell to enter Isis. The
spell works only for people of Isiscan blood, where the energy of Water is required.

I see. But what does he really want?

Im afraid hes after what this castle has long been trying to protect

The Thankorr Crystals?

Yes. The Thankorr Crystals and you, my Lady.

Very well, he shall face me and he shall regret it!

Please, dont go, your Highness. Let me and the Isiscan guards handle him!

Ayumi, youre too young to bear this burden. And all these years, your strength is still
nothing compared to mine.

Then, let me stay and be your eyes instead!

No! I dont need your eyes to tell me what lies ahead. I can see clearly what this day will
bring on me.

My Lady, please!

No! Our people need your eyes to watch over them. That is your duty! And it will also
be your duty as the future Queen of Isis!

129
But, my Lady!

Leave! Take the Thankorr Crystals and my people with you. I will hold this fort as the
most powerful Queen Isis had ever known!

The Seer kneeled before her and wept.

Dont cry, my dear sister, spoke the Queen. It is only after this day that your strength
will grow equal to mine

Ayumi embraced the Queen while the Queen stand adamant with her resolve.

What are you waiting for? Go!

As you command, my Queen

Then, the Seer, Ayumi, ordered the Queens Guards to protect the Queen at all cost.


130
The Banished Heir Returns


[01-07-2013]


The Queen came out from one of the towers and looked down on the enemy. The enemy
immediately felt her presence.

Alora the Master said, we meet again.

Who are you?

Dont you remember me?

The Master took off his hood to reveal his face.

You?! the Queen was taken aback.

Yes, the Master said. It is I, Raal Zemrrah. I have returned!

The former king already banished you from Isis! What made you come back to this
place?!

None of your concern, Zemrrah replied, except Im taking whats rightfully mine!

You stole the Mastery Scrolls of the Ancient One! As the son of the former King of
Isis, you should be ashamed of yourself!

Yes, but Im still the Kings heir!

You are nothing but a traitor to Isis! You conspired with Danathar mercenaries to kill
your very own men, along with a number of Isiscan Guards, in exchange for an early
opportunity to take the Kings throne!

Ice Spear. A javelin made from ice. Flying from below.

I will take back whats righfully mine! I am the rightful heir to the throne of Isis!

Snowstorm! A gust of freezing wind and snow came from the tower. It was just in time
to change the trajectory of the Ice Spear and divert it towards the other tower.

Not anymore! exclaimed the Queen. Look at yourself! Your are but a disgrace to the
Royal Isiscan bloodline! Because of your thirst for power, you poisoned your own father,
the King, and murdered the Queen just to assume complete control of the throne!

I couldnt wait any longer for all that power to be mine!
131

Amongst all your crimes, you led the Outsiders in and let them take some of the Isiscan
women and sell them as slaves! As the least of the Isiscan people, you should be grateful
that the Kings brother begged the people to banish you instead of sentencing you to
death, as the Law of Isis declared against your offenses!

Ice Age! The spell moved like a crawling curse, with the enemy as the center of its
target. Everything in front of the castle turned to solid ice. The lower half of the Fire
Beast immediately turned into a big block of ice and then the ice rapidly crawled to
cover the rest of its body. The Master of Alchemy protected himself with a spherical
shield, but the shield was then covered with multiple layers of thick ice.

Seconds later, the thick ice around the spherical shield shattered. The intense flames
of the giant fire beast melted the ice on its frozen legs, too.

The King kept me and all of Isis locked inside these frozen walls for years! the Master
said in anger. I say, the time for seclusion has come to an end!

Wealth. Power. Prestige. The King gave you everything. And yet, you wasted it all on
building some God-forsaken society behind the shadows!

Enough talk! I am Raal Zemrrah, the Master of Alchemy! Isis shall bow down to me!!!

Ice Wave! Large sets of sharp and pointy ice suddenly burst out from the ground, in
waves reaching half the height of the ice fortress.

Ice Castle! A much larger set of ice, almost twice the size of the castle, burst out from
the opposing direction, preventing the next waves of ice from further damaging the
castle.

You dared to call yourself the Master of Alchemy?! Yet, this all what you can do?
laughed the Queen. You meddled with the arts of sorcery and evil! Though you
managed to steal the Scroll, you will never fully harness the Powers of the Ancient One!
And never will anyone from Isis bow down before you!

Ice Beam! A cold burst of energy went straight through the enemy like a ray of light and
then shatters into thin air.

Zemrrah fell on the ground, believing he might have underestimated her powers.

132
Queen Alora


[01-07-2013]


Lord Zemrrahs failed to anticipate the Queens swift attack and his left shoulder was
pierced through with ice.

Ive had enough of this game, Zemrrah said. Its time to finish this

Flame Prison! The Master of Alchemy sent back a startling response. A burning hot
sphere enveloped the Ice Queen, hindering her movements.

How could---?

What? Are you surprised to see that I could wield Fire energy just like the long-extinct
Droodan tribe? Or do you actually think that I could only harness Ice like you do?

Ice Beam! But, nothing happened.

Impossible! exclaimed Alora.

The Flame Prison is controlled by Zemrrah, even the hot air that keeps the Flame
Prison sphere afloat, including the Queen inside it.

Its no use, the Master laughed. You are my prisoner, now.

Ice Beam! Again, nothing happened.

Dont force yourself. Any moisture you harness around you will be vaporized by the
Flame Prison. And any ice spell you make will never work as long as everything around
you is being incinerated by my flame.

The only spell you can actually use is the Ice Explosion, Zemrrah continued. But, you
cant blow yourself up prematurely without taking me down first, right?

Release this spell, at once!

You are in no position to order me around.

The air inside the Flame Prison sphere is getting hotter by the second. The Queen felt
the air getting thinner. Its getting harder to breathe. If this keeps on, shell ran out of
air in a few minutes!

You!

133
The world is really a big place, Zemrrah said. And we, of all the pure races, are
among the most powerful ones in this world. We have the power to take what we want
and the power to rule over the earth!

That power shall never be yours!

We shall see said the Master. Once I find the Thankorr Crystals, everything in this
world will come to change

Ice Beam! Ice Beam! Ice Beam! But, nothing happened.

I told you already. What you are trying to do is just a waste of time. You shouldve have
anticipated the type of enemy you would be facing when I summoned the Fire Beast
earlier. But, its too late for that. I will destroy you along with your Kingdom and take
what we need.

You ingrate! a voice came out of nowhere. The outside world had thoroughly
corrupted your Isiscan ideals! Let go of my sister!

Well, what do we have here?

Ayumi?! the startled Queen said.

Alora, are you all right? asked Ayumi. Hold on. Ill free you after I take care of this
intruder

Get back! Stay away! That man is a powerful sorcerer!

Oh, what a lovely surprise! Isnt this a nice, warm reunion? You didnt happen to bring
the Thankorr Crystals with you, did you?

The Thankorr Crystals are here. Let my sister go!

Ayumi! You dont know what you are doing! Dont give him the Thankorr Crystals!

You saved me the bother of looking for that thing. Throw it to me!

Release my sister, first!

Zemrrah held out his hand. Shackles of flames appeared, crucifying Alora. One binding
each of her hands. One tying together her feet. And one fastened to her neck.

Aaargghhh!!! the Queen cried in unbearable pain from the scorching flames trying to
consume her.

Throw it to me and I promise I will set your sister free

134
Ayumi! cried Queen Alora, dont!

Ayumi threw the Thankorr Crystals down. The weight of a dear sister is heavier than
the fate of the whole world.

Ayumi why?

If I cant protect my only family, Ayum said, how can I protect our Kingdom?

Knowing that they got what they came for, Zemrrah cancelled the summoning spell. He
opened his left hand and the flames of the five-headed Fire Beast slowly dissipated and
Hoggelhauf turned back to his original form.

Get the Crystals, Lord Zemrrah ordered Hoggelhauf.

Hoggelhauf picked up the Thankorr Crystals, then went behind his Master.

You got the Thankorr Crystals. Now, let go of our Queen!

As you wish Zemrrah said and turned away.

Lord Zemrrah released the Flame Prison spell and the unconscious Ice Queen fell from
the sky. Ayumi and the Isiscan Guards watched as the Spined Ice Golem tries to catch
the Queen from below.

Wait Zemrrah stopped and said with a grin. Let me say my goodbyes, first

Hellfire! The Queens body burst into flames spontaneously, almost killing her before
the hands of the Ice Golem were able to protect her body.

No!!!! Ayumi screamed as she witness her elder sisters fate.

Queen Aloras lifeless body fell on the Golems hand. The ice monster gently put the
Queen of Isis down.

Ayumi rushed to her side and wept.

Alora!!!



135
Isis Destroyed


[01-07-2013]


Hahahaha! laughed Zemrrah. Your pathethic queen is dead. Now, Isis is mine!

Ayumi stood to face Zemrrah, while the Ice Golem carried the lifeless Queen away.

You will pay dearly for this! cried Ayumi.

What could a puny seer like you, possibly do?

Cold Fury! A powerful Ice spell. A young spellcaster. A wave of sharp icebergs burst
from the ground like crystal swords. Will this one reach the other and inflict a heavy
damage effectively?

Not fast enough.

What was that? laughed Zemrrah. You seemed to have missed your target.

Zemrrah then turned to her and said, Let me show you how it is done

Lord Zemrrah harnessed the power of ice, gathering all the water energy around him.
The focused energy accumulated between his hands. And in one swift move, he
released the massive energy to the ground, along with his rage

Cold Fury! The Naobi crater and the earth around the Naotiki Lake shook. The frozen
ice sheets of the lake cracked to give way to the rows of enormous spiky ice growing all
over like giant thorns. Soon, a wave of ice needles came travelling like a serpent moving
at tremendous speed, killing everyone on its path --- every wounded and standing Isiscan
Guard.

None of the Ice Golems were spared, too. Enormous Ice Spears from the ground
pierced each of all the Golems dead. And from the spears, smaller ice thorns continued
growing from it. Who would have thought that the same kind of ice would destroy such
strong and powerful creatures who live by it?

The extensive damage from the spell reached the innermost parts of the castle. Inside,
the largest chunks of sharp ice grew diagonally everywhere. The towers collapsed. The
pillars of the palace chambers crumbled. And the ice castle fell into pieces. Isis was
destroyed. And not a soul was left standing during the aftermath.

Ayumi survived. Yet, she wasnt able to repel all the sharp ice that were heading her
way. Blood oozed right from her side and she fell.

136
I was planning on burning this place to the ground, declared Zemrrah. But, that
would have been too much for youand all too easy.

Lessons over. Lord Zemrrah realized that there is no need to waste any further
energy.

Lets go.

Ayumi tried to stand but all the energy she had had left her. Her eyes gently closed as
she loses consciousness. The battle is over.

Hoggelhauf and his Master destroyed Isis in less than a day. Aside from Ayumi and
those who were able to escape through the underground secret chambers towards the
rear end of the lake, noone survived. Lord Zemrrah got what he wanted.






137
Return to the Water Kingdom


[01-13-2013]


The survivors of Isis traveled to the Water Kingdom for refuge. The people of Oceania
welcomed them with open arms.

What happened?!

We were attacked.

What have become of Isis?!

Isis is gone! Isis is destroyed!

Isis, destroyed? But thats impossible!

The enemy was after the Thankorr Crystals. And so, the Queen ordered a full
evacuation of the castle

But, who did it?! And where did this army come from?

We dont know. But, the Isiscan Guards who saw the enemy reported there were just
two of them.

What?!

One was a powerful sorcerer. The other, probably, his apprentice. Ayumi, our Seer,
had the chance to face him, but she was defeated, too. Up to now, shes still
unconscious. Only she can tell us what really happened.

Ayumi

The two men stood next to Ayumis helplessly injured body.

We felt the ground shaking from afar and we thought it was Ayumis doing. So, we sent
an emissary to return to Isis during the aftermath. The Isiscan Guard found Lady Ayumi
lying on the ground. Although alive, she was deeply wounded. The envoy reported that
Isis was leveled to the ground by ice spears growing from below. And beyond that,
noone else survived

What about the Queen? Where is your Queen?!

The Queen protected Isis, but the enemy defeated her right after taking the Thankorr
Crystals. She Shes dead
138

But without a Queen, Isis cannot survive!

Queen Alora had already passed down her crown. And Ayumi is now our new Queen.

Queen Alora the Oceanian ally thought. Who could have done such an awful thing
to you?

The weakened Ayumi gained consciousness.

Lady Ayumi?

Duh Ayumi could hardly speak.

What is it, my Lady? Are you trying to say something? Who did this to you? Who did this
to Isis?!

Duh uttered Ayumi, while trying to stay conscious for a moment.
Dd-d-dark O-one

Ayumi again lost consciousness.

The Dark One?! So, the old prophecy was true

The Dark One. A powerful plague that will envelope the earth. He will come to put the
earths remaining powers to the test. And without the powerful Mystics, our hope lies
hanging at the end of a cliff.


139








Chapter IV
Wandering Dreamer

4
140
Little Daisy


[01-13-2013]


Help!!! a voice echoed around the ravine. Somebody help me!!!

You can call me Aleck. Currently, I ended up hanging at the end of a cliff. Head down.
Left feet caught intertwined between some lush sturdy vines. And for some reason, I
wished that I should never have chased the wild boar down and that I could have
veered my hunger towards something else.

A few weeks ago, I didnt know who I was. I woke up with no memory of what happened
before I gained consciousness.

When I woke, I found myself lying at the end of a stream, with cuts and bruises all over
me, and blood dripping at the back of my head. Somehow, I think I fell on the water and
bumped into some rocks, drowned, and lost my consciousness. The strong current must
have led me to a vast forest where I am now.

I found a hanky inside my pocket with a name Aleck on it. But, I dont know if thats my
real name or if the hanky was really mine to begin with. As you can see, my memories
hasnt returned yet. I also have a hunch that a woman named Aleck might have given
that to me. But, I dont think we have to many women named Aleck here, do we?

Now, here I am. Im in big trouble again.

A big growl. The sound of a complaining stomach resonated across the dense forest,
some fifty feet below.

Hey, is that a man hanging at the edge of a cliff?! asked a little girl who was travelling
together with a merchant.

Yeah, her father replied. I think it is.

We should go save him!

No, Carla! He might be a thief, or a bandit. Or a bad man who was punished for a
certain crime!

But, he looks like hes been hanging out there for quite some time?

Yes, but its not our business to mind other peoples business.

Arent you going to save him?

141
No. Dads a travelling merchant. Not a travelling monk.

Cant you be a hero for just one day?

Oh, honey You dont understand You cant just

Pleeease!

The merchant tied a rope to a big tree and fastened the other end around his waist.

How does one cope up with a childs innocence?

Oh, I dont think this being hero-for-a-day thing isnt such a good idea! exclaimed the
terrified merchant after looking down from the great heights.

How does one survive a little girls need? Or her wishes?

Grab the line!

Thank you! I thought Id be hanging out here for the rest of my life!

Dont thank me, replied the merchant. Thank my little daughter. This was her idea.

On the way up, Aleck picked up a little daisy growing on the cliff.

Here you go, Aleck came to little Carla, saying. Your father said that it was you who
saved my life

Aleck handed her the daisy as a token of gratitude.

Its nice.

You like it?

Yes. I think Ill hold on to it for a while.

Thanks, Aleck said before leaving.

By the way, said Carla, we heard a loud noise a while ago. Did something chase you
down towards the ravine?

Carla, his father tried to tell her. It was just his stomach...

Oh, I thought it was monster...! whispered the young girl.

By the way, about that... Aleck laughed and said, Do you have any food with you?

142
Someone


[05-28-2013]


I was munching on bread like Im in a hurry and Carla came to me. I never knew she was
looking at me as I was eating.

Mister, she said. do you want some more?

Ive been hanging on that cliff for a couple of days. I was hanging upside down, trapped
between the sky below me and a deep ravine above my head. Blood flowed down
towards my brain while my empty stomach wallowed in hunger. When Carlas father
rescued me, bread tasted like gold that I almost forgot the civilized way of eating it.

Here, she said while handing me her share, you can have mine, too.

It took me some time to respond.

Thanks, said I. I think this is more than enough.

For a moment, all I could ever think about was how to stock my stomach with enough
food and fill the empty spaces up. After she noticed me, I began to see myself and
realize how embarrassing it was for the little lady to see me that way. So, for the
remainder of the bread, I tried to eat it slowly and with dignity, knowing that I
remembered how it was to be a decent human again.

My father told me not to talk to stangers, but

Its alright. I understand.

My father told me that you might be lost. Are you lost, Mister?

I never thought of asking myself how long Ive been travelling here aimlessly, until this
little girl came to me asking these nosy questions.

Yeah. Probably. You can put it that way.

I got lost once, too. Mother cried and went looking for me.

Yeah?

When they found me, she told me she got scared, waiting and searching, and wondering
where I really was


143
Maybe someone is looking for you, too? she added.

Someone?

I veered my eyes to the vast expanse of the forest beyond the plains and took the liberty
of taking my time to think about what she said.

I doubt that, I said to myself.

Who would come here looking for me? Who would come saying shes been thinking of me
and worried about how I am, where Ive been, or what Ive been through?

Then, all of a sudden, a few fragments of memory came flashing back.

I remember that I used to have a girl, once

Simple. Sweet. Someone kind and cheerful, just like little Carla. A special kind of
someone

Another series of flashes. A woman and I arguing about something. Then, she left.

But, I dont quite remember her face. All the images in my head were all too vague. I
dont seem to remember anything about her. Not even her name.

My head. It hurts everytime I try to think to much. Hurts even more every time I try to
force myself to recall everything. But I cant help thinking.

Maybe shes there right now, somewhere at the other side of the world

Maybe shes thinking of me, too? Or probably, Im just imagining things and thinking too
much.

As much as I wanted to think that shes thinking of me, shes probably just not the type
of girl who would still be the same girl ten years later. Perhaps, she had forgotten
everything about me, and now, Im probably just someone she used to care about.

Like Carlas stuffed doll, sometimes you have to admit that the memories of someone
you used to love weigh more than the real thing. Simply because, they would never leave
you as easily as the real ones do

And now, here I am. A wanderer. A travelling soul with no direction.

As the sun set on the horizon, the merchant and I parted ways and Carla bade me
goodbye.



144
_Sweet Dreams, Little One


[03-20-2013]


[Faust meets Carla for the first time.]

[Carla makes masks and his father sells them.]

Carlas father sells mask for a living. Carla helps by creating new face designs. Everytime
Carla would dream of something she would recall their faces and describe them to his
father.

[Carla gives Faust one of her hairpins.]


145
_ Mask of the Arwedian Phantom


[05-01-2014]


[Carla dreams of the the past.]

Arkan started as an acrobat in Arwedia where he met Diana, a
theater actress. After knowing that Diana was having an affair,
Arkan killed her and her rumored lover. The Arwedian Phantom
Mask belonged to her suitor.

[10-17-2014]
Arkan was part of a travelling circus that displays magic
and acrobatic shows. Although Arkan was a highly paid
acrobat, he secret went under audiences elevated seats
during magic shows to steal their valuables.

When the circus family travelled to Arwedia, the circus tent compound was erected
near the Arwedian theater. The theater was a place of gathering for the rich and the
elite. And when Arkan knew about this, he tried to slip into the theater before the its
actual show.

Well, Ill be damned! he said to himself. Theres tons of wealthy-looking people here.

After the show, some of the statesmen and elite who loved the show offered the
theater actress some valuable gifts.

You were wonderful, Miss Diana, a gentleman said. I admit that was a performance
beyond extraordinary!

Well, thank you, Diana said. You flatter me.

That was an amazing performance, another man said.

Thank you, replied Diana.

From this close, I never realized you were much prettier, uttered one official. I wont
get tired of watching you perform every night.

What are these?

The delighted audience each offered their flowers and gifts. Some offered a jewelry
box filled with colorful gems and pearls.

Surely, a great theater actress with a great performance need a great reward, dont you
think?
146

Thank you, Diana said. Thank you very much. I hope you will continue to watch our
shows.

Arkan saw the glittering gems and jewelries and secretly followed Diana to her dressing
room to see where she keeps her valuable tokens.

Later that night, an hour before the second show, Arkan decided to sneaked into
Dianas dressing room.

While Diana was away, Arkan took the jewelry box and emptied the contents into his
pocket.

Theres got to be more somewhere, he said.

Arkan went for the drawers and found more gems and valuables.

Suddenly, he heard footsteps. Diana is coming.

147
_ Drooda Azuka


[05-01-2014]


[Carla dreams of the the past.]

The Droodan Wooden Mask belongs to the native chief
warrior Drooda Azuka of the lost tribe of Drooda. It was
given to the 4th generation Elder of Elmdour as a present
from the villages wealthiest clan. Arkan bought it for 180
gold pieces from the Elders descendant.

148
_ Carla and the Last Lava Golem


[05-01-2014]




The Spined Lava Golems are believed to be found deep inside the craters of Mt. Folken and the
Red Mountain (called Blood Mountain). Although noone had actually seen these massive fire
creatures, the people believed that the Spined Lava Golems keep the volcanoes inactive by
digging lava tunnels and heat vents.

Like most Spined Golems, the Spined Lava Golem is territorial and will attack violently if disturbed or
provoked.

The Spined Lava Golems are impervious to heat. They have a thick, heat-resistant transparent film
covering their eyes to protect it from being scorched when dipped in lava.

Female Spined Lava Golems have fewer spines and live closer to the earths crust. They usually
give birth to six to eight grubbs or young, but only two or three of them survive the hot environment.

The Shadow Binder was able to capture one of these creatures but failed to keep it under control.
The Spined Lava Golems cannot be tamed.
149
Cornelius of Moor


[06-27-2014]



In the faraway kingdom of Moor, there was a knight who fell in love with a beautiful
princess

A rose growing around the balcony. A man waiting for his chance.

Shes beautiful isnt she? a little voice said.

Yeah replied the man. Princess Agatha sure is lovely

Then, the man turned around and saw a little girl.

W-Who are you? What are you doing here?

Im Carla. And I was about to ask you the same question

Carla, little girls shouldnt be wandering around the castle at this late hour

Then, why are you peeping at the princesss window?

Ssshhh! Keep your voice down! The princess might hear us!

Youre the one with a loud voi---.

Cornelius temporarily covered Carlas mouth.

Peeping? Who said I was peeping? I was just waiting for her to come out I just
wanna see her face one more time, thats all.

You like her, dont you?

Youre one nosy girl, arent you? Isnt it too much for you to pry on grown-ups? Where
are you from anyway? It doesnt seem like Ive seen you before.

Wellyou see

Are you the new cooks daughter?

No...

No? Then, how did you get in here?!
150

Is anyone there?

The door of the balcony opened and a beautiful young lady emerged.

Ssshhh! Its the princess. Hide!

I knew I heard a voice. So, come out!

Knowing he was found out, the man held out his hand and revealed himself.

Its just me, Princess.

Cornelius?

Yes, your Highness. I was just trying to pick a rose and then I saw your window and
Im sorry if I woke you up, Your Highness.

Who were you talking to?

I was talking to a little girl, Carla.

Carla?

Yes. She was wandering around and I dont think she stole anything

But, where is she?

S-She Shes right here.

Where?

Shes standing here, next to me. Cant you see her?

No. I dont see anything.

Then, maybe shes a g-g-ghost?

I think youre the only one who can see me, Cornelius.

Then, brave Cornelius fainted in front of her princess.

Oh, my Cornelius the princess said. You dont have to make up such things to tell
me that you like me. Did you pick this rose for me?


151




[06-27-2014]
The following morning, King Frederick summoned Cornelius.

Cornelius.

Yes, Sire?

Is there something that you want to tell us? asked the King.

What do you mean, my Lord? Cornelius asked.

Last night, a royal guard saw you lying outside in the balcony near my daughters
chamber. Why were you there?

I was just ---

Did you pick that flower for me, Cornelius? asked the Princess.

A flower? asked the Queen.

Queen Erika suddenly had an idea about whats going on.

Yes, Mother.

You know very well that the Princess is about to be married to the Prince of Genna,
said the King. Why are you causing such a commotion?

I think our knight have grown to like our future queen, said the Queen.

Is that so? asked the king.

I remember know, added the Queen. Cornelius was like you were once back in the
days

Shut up. Hes not even a duke King Frederick said. Do you know about this?

No, answered the Queen. But our daughter is old enough to know what she wants.

Yeah, she understand what she wants, alright, said the King. But, shes still
inexperience when it comes to choosing whats right for her!

What can you say young man? the Queen asked Cornelius.

152
I may not be a duke or a prince, Cornelius said. and I know nothing about running a
kingdom. But, my intentions are pure, my Lord.

That I have yet to see, said the King.

I was raised to protect this Royal Family and the Throne, Cornelius added. But even
if my eyes have fallen in love with the Princess, nothing will change except the fervent
feeling to strive more.

Your father

My Lord, Cornelius interrupted. My father died protecting this kingdom. He died
doing what he loved most. He expects nothing in return.

Your father was a friend of mine. And that is why you are kneeling in front of me right
now.

Father? the Princess intervened.

Yes, I know, my Darling the King continued. Im getting old for this job. I have a
kingdom to worry about and people to feed and satisfy. Then, I also have this daughter
who inexplicably thinks she could do everything on her own just because she could
crawl out of her cocoon. And whats worse, theres a man hovering around her and hes
one of my men.

I like him, Father.

You like him? He just gave you a flower once, and you like him just like that? I put two
basketfuls of flowers next to your bed everyday and you never said you love me.

But, Father?

Enough of this ridiculous uprising! Dont you know that the punishment for ensnaring a
royal daughter is death?

Agatha looked at Cornelius with trepidation.

What am I going to do with you two?

It is best to put this matter to rest, said the Queen, as if this never happened.

That is easy for you to say. If one word of this incident goes out and the people would
think that their king knew about all this and I have been keeping this from the public,
they would lose their faith in me. If the Prince of Genna found out about this and think
that weve been trying to deceive them, he will go back to his father and then his King
will go to war with me.

153
Maybe, youre overthinking things and taking this the opposite way?

Maybe, I am

Then, the king thought for a moment.

Cornelius.

Yes, Sire.

There is a plague that has been bothering this kingdom for a long time

Dont do it, Father!

Please, let me finish, Agatha

Every five years, this plague comes out to threaten my empire. Five years ago, it claimed
fifty lives. Men, women, and children. You were there, were you not?

Yes, Sire. My father died because that dragon was too powerful

Four years have come to pass. This dragon This curse will return and will come to
take more lives

Then, my sword will be waiting for it.

Yes, yes. I know you will do that But, my question is Do you love my daughter?

Yes, my Lord. Cornelius answered with certainty. There is nothing in this world that I
would want than her love.

And if you were to choose between the hand of my daughter and this throne --- along
with my kingdom --- which one would you take?

I would choose Princess Agatha, my Lord.

Then, the King held the Queens hand.

I guess, you and I have something in common when I was your age. Were both foolish
enough to sacrifice ourselves for the ones we love

Very well, the King declared. If you really want my daughters heart that much, then
you must travel to Mt. Folken and slay the Lava Drake that lives there. You must take
his heart and bring it to me

No, Father. No! cried the Princess.

154
Then, the sad Princess ran back into her chamber and cried all day.




Early that evening, Queen Erika came to Agathas room.

I brought you some soup.

Take it away. I dont feel like eating.

Are you still crying?

Oh, Mother

Stop crying, Honey

Why would he do that?

Hes the king. He can do whatever he wants.

But, why does he want the dragon slain?

Are you worried about that dragon? Shouldnt you be more worried about Cornelius?

If this was about me trying to cancel the wedding then, I will marry the Prince just
like he wanted in the first place.

You dont understand him, Agatha

Yes, I dont understand him! I dont get what he wants!

Your father had already decided about it. He knows whats best for you and this
kingdom

Tell me, will the curse really end?

I dont know.

What about Father?

I guess, hell make sure that it does

155




[06-27-2014]
The next morning, while Cornelius was about to head out, Princess Agatha came to see
him.

Dont do it, Cornelius, Agatha said. Dont go.

Do you know what I like about this horse? Everytime I ride it, I feel close to mastering
how good she is. But every time she jumps over a bigger hurdle, shes telling me that
there are far more greater things she can achieve.

What does it mean?

It means I have already accepted your fathers challenge, Your Highness.

Then, take it back! You dont know what youre dealing with!

I know. Hes testing me

Its not a test, Cornelius. Lives are at stake here. Its dangerous. Just give it up!

I cant do that.

Im getting married. Im going to marry him. So, just forget about me!

Are you sure? Do you really want to marry that dork?

You mean duke?

Yeah, whatever.

Hes not a duke. Hes a prince.

Oh yeah. That just makes me nothing compared to him, right?

Cornelius

Is that the reason why you came here? Is that the reason why youre trying to stop me?

No. Because if I see you go, I believe I would come to lose either one of two things
that I love

What do you mean by that? asked Cornelius.

156
Then, Cornelius climbed on to his horse and stared at the princess.

Do you like that dragon better than me, then?





[06-27-2014]
So, Cornelius set out to find the Lava Drake and to slay it.

It took him eighteen days to reach the dragons lair. But at the entrance, he found the
Queen waiting there.

Why is the Queen here? he wondered.

There is a secret that my husband and I have been trying to protect, Queen Erika said.
I am here to witness the end of it.

Secret?

You love my Agatha, dont you?

Yes.

Then, you must come back alive with the dragons heart





Cornelius went inside the dark tunnel. The Queen stayed behind and fell into tears.

Queen Erika could still remember how it all started


I was a Princess, back then A Princess cursed for eternity

I was standing here, at the same spot where I am standing now And he followed me.

Frederick? You followed me here?

Yes.

How long have you been standing there?

Not very long.
157

So, you knew?

About the dragon? Yeah.

And it didnt bother you?

Hmm At first, it bothered me. Every time the dragon shows up in the sky, you
disappear. Every time the dragon enters this cave, you come out.

So, you knew

Yes and it doesnt changed everything about how I feel towards you, Erika.

Then, Prince Frederick embraced me.

Yes, it does. You and I are different Youre a man and I am ---

What? A woman who turns into a dragon? And for what? For only half a day?

Its a curse

So, how do we break the curse?

Then, an old hag appeared from the shadows.

Why? she asked. Why do you want to break the curse?

Who are you? I asked.

I am the only one who knows who gave your father that curse

You?

Who is this old woman, Erika?

I dont know. Ive never seen her before.

You might not remember having seen me before, she said, but your father knew me
pretty well.

My father?

Yes. The Great King Ashwald of Moor knew me really well, before he became cursed.

How did you know my father was cursed?

158
Because the curse was originally mine. Because I was the one who gave your father
that curse. Im sorry, Princess

But, how?

Your father was my friend and I tricked him on believing that my curse would end the
moment he pulled one of my scales. After that, I ran away and never looked back.
Ashwald took my place and swallowed the curse. And he became the master of this
cave.

The old hag moved around and began touching the walls of the cave. Then, she smiled.

I guess some things never change, she said to herself.

Then, the old hag turned back and walked around the princess, examining how she had
grown.

Then, you were born. An adorable little child who wants to wander around places that
she doesnt know anything about. You were once a little girl who wandered into this
place Dont you remember?

No, I dont

You pulled out a scale from a sleeping dragon And then, you saw your father crying
Dont you remember?

Yes. I do remember He was very mad at me, saying, Why did you do that? What did
you just do?

Yes Thats it

H-how did you come to know these things? I asked.

Your father stayed in this cave to protect you from himself and his curse When you
pulled one of his scales, your father thought that the curse was broken. And he died
happy and free from the curse.

But then, on my twentieth birthday the curse came for me.

Yes. Sad, isnt it?

So, how do we break the curse? Frederick came to ask.

Why do you want to break the curse? the old hag replied.

Because I love her.

159
Love? It was because of love that the curse never died in the first place It was
because of love that Ashwald became a monster. And it was because of love that the
curse was passed on to her daughter

Then, how do we break the curse?

You must take her heart --- the dragons heart. Then, the curse will end.

Youre lying!

Then, take the dragons scale, instead!

If I take the dragons heart, then she will die as well!

And the curse will be lifted the old hag interrupted.

Then, Frederick drew his blade.

You witch! You were the first to bear this curse! If I kill you right now, maybe the
curse will end!

You are free to try, Young Man. I wont stop you. I am old and theres nothing more in
this world that I want Either way, if you dont take the dragons heart, she will remain
that way, forever

Then, I intervened and tried to fend off Fredericks blade.

She might be right, I said. The only way to break the curse is to die with it.

I cant accept that!

Then, suddenly, I began transforming into a monster. It was my emotion that triggered
the curse to come back

Back then, I was afraid that Frederick would run away after seeing me like this. Now,
Im afraid that the monster inside of me will kill him before he could ever run away.

Gentle arms became heavy wings and snow-like skin turned into bloody scales. My
beautiful toe nails turned into claws and my teeth grew longer and sharper. And a tail
grew as if it was an extension of my feral side.

Eyes became bigger and everything within my sight became wider and clearer. It was
clear as if everything was in sharper detail. It was bright as if I could see a mouse in the
dark.

Then, every drop of water dripping from the cave sounded like a boulder falling from a
rocky cliff. And every heartbeat sounded like rain waiting to quench my great hunger.
160

And then, my sweet voice calling Frederick became like the emboodiment of fear and
death. And my gentle touch seemed like a hostile behavior of a hungry predator.

And then, I started to lose my sanity








Take her heart or take her scale, the old woman said. Either way, she will be free
from her curse. Which one would you rather do now?

Frederick didnt have enough time to think. And I was just another wild animal, with a
basic instinct to feed.

161
Frederick didnt have enough courage to slay the monster. It was as if he was seeing my
hand behind that dragons claw. It was as if he was seeing my face behind that monsters
hideous head.

My Frederick fell down and lost a large amount of blood before he finally had a chance
to come near my chest

One stupid move and the monster will tear him into pieces and my Frederick will be
eaten One sharp thrust to the heart and it will all end here and the curse will be
broken

But then, all Frederick did was took a piece of me.

Frederick took something from me and held it in his hand. Then, I slowly changed back
to my Human form.

Has the curse ended? I asked myself.

Then, I asked him, Did you take the dragons heart?

Yes, Frederick said. Its safe inside my hand

When I opened his hand, I saw it. A shining crimson scale.

I love you, Erika


Frederick swallowed the curse for the sake of my freedom. He did it because he loves
me. He did it so that I could live a normal life.

And then, Agatha was born. And I reared a child without having to worry that I would
transform into a beast and devour my own child. I was free from the curse.

But, my Frederick To keep young Agatha from the curse, Frederick must keep the
dragon away from her, away from the Castle of Moor.

But then, how can we keep a secret from our own Agatha? How can I hide a ten-foot
dragon who had grown accustomed to our scent?

So, Agatha grew up with a dragon. And she and I come to visit Danathar and this cave
to see him.

Agatha doesnt seem to know that the dragon she came to love was her own father.
And when she was old enough, Frederick forbid her from seeing it. That sadness made
Agathas connection with the dragon even stronger. And Frederick felt it, too.


162

Frederick had endured my curse for so long. Even if I wanted to take the curse back, he
wouldnt let me.

Now, Frederick had decided to end that curse forever. And Frederick was glad that
Cornelius came along and that he loved Agatha.

Cornelius is a brave young man. Maybe Frederick chose him because he was guilty of
killing his father? Maybe he wanted to die by his hands to make up for the sins of the
dragon? Or maybe he had found peace and that a Human --- not a dragon --- will take his
place in Agathas heart?

The cave. I could hear a part of it collapsing. I could hear a knight screaming at the top
of his voice. His agony echoes through the tunnel.

The dragon is angry. His howl have never been this loud eversince. It was as if two
creatures are fighting for their lives. It was as if two living things are fighting for
survival.

Cornelius. He battled with a monster for three hours and suffered its fiery breath. He
went out of the cave tired and severely wounded. He went out, leaving his mask and
sword behind.

That dragon is a plague in the eyes of my people. That Lava Drake have claimed
countless innocent lives. That demon is a curse that haunts us all.

But then, that same dragon took away my curse. That monster embraced my Agatha as
if it was her own. That thing That creature loved and cared for my only daughter.

What happens now? What is waiting for me at the end of that dark tunnel?

Maybe, the dragon scared the hell out of Cornelius? Maybe the dragon was too much
for him? Maybe, the dragons heart is impervious to harm? Maybe, my Frederick is still
alive and was able to escape?

But, my Frederick never went out of the cave, nor did the dragon ever flew over its
skies again.

The curse was broken. And now, the dragons heart lies safely in my hand.

163





The Mask of Cornelius

Cornelius is a knight from a faraway kingdom who came to
the land of Danathar in search for the Lava Drake. He
journeyed to Mt. Folken to slay it, but ended up severely
wounded and retreated. He lost his sword and his mask
during the battle.

Several decades later, a traveling merchant found his mask
buried in the nearby stream. His daughters name was Carla.


164
The Curse of Cusmin and the Man in the Iron Mask


[05-01-2014]


Carla found herself in a dark room. Some sort of vapor is floating from across the other
room.

Carla moved cautiously closer to peek.

Some vials filled with a colorful liquid. Some ancient writings with symbols she cant
understand.

A table lined up with jars filled with ghastly specimens. A horrifying toad. A two-headed
fetus. A jar of eyeballs.

Pinned insects. Giant earwigs. But then, some kind of shadow is moving inside the
skeleton-filled room.

The thing sensed the unfamiliar presence in its realm. It sensed Carlas presence as if
she was a wandering spirit.

Youre not really here are you? the voice asked. Who are you?

Then, the nave little Carla appeared and came nearer.

The thing saw her.

You?

It was just a child.

My name is Carla, she replied. Whats your name?

Then, the voice behind the shadow spoke back.

Hmm? it said.

And what are you doing? Carla added.

The thing spoke and came closer to the light to reveal its face. It was an old hag.

Do you really want to know? she asked the little girl.

Carla nodded her head.

165

Sit here for a while and Ill tell you a story



[Another woman narrates.]


My name is Erin. I married a man named Will from Cusmin.

Will used to be a hardworking gold miner. After he struck a large gold field, he sold all
his gold and opened a saloon. He became a businessman and hired a handful of jobless
women as attendants, including myself.

Will was a simple, skinny, funny guy. He was bald --- something most women would find
less appealing from a man --- but I came love him because he was very nice to me.

Many people say that Im an opportunistic whore, who wants nothing more than the
fortune the old man would soon come to leave behind. Some people say he was a filthy
rich man trying to drag a smart lady to bed. Behind all those bad rumors, and though the
difference between our ages remain debatable and controversial to some, he loved me
more, nonetheless.

Every day and at the end of each day, he would take me to the hillside on a horse. And
there, we sat and watch the setting sun. I remember how he used to stretch his feet
and prop his right leg as I lie down on his belly. And then, he would stare at me and tell
me how beautiful I was; his eyes frozen like he had seen me for the first time.

Soon, we became a family. He became a father and I gave birth to a pretty girl named
Au.

Everything was going well as we wanted. But one day, misfortune struck our door.

A band of thugs came to our home and dragged my husband away. Will recognized one
of their faces.

Leech? he said.

I remember Will telling stories about his life at the gold mine. Some folks named James,
and Joe, and some guys nicknamed Tuck, Forge, Screw and Leech.

Will said, the Four were already working there, even before James and Joe came to work
at the gold mine. He said the old guys were wastrels, working just for the taste of beer
and wine. To them, a small bag of gold dusts is worth a three-day rest with enough
bottles of wine to keep you occupied till night.

166
Soon, the drunkards gave up on mining the place, but Will continued the dig and struck
big time. Leech heard about what happened to the gold mine they abandoned and the
fortune that Will struck.

Now, theyre here for the gold Will worked hard for.

Leech and the others They waited until the saloon was empty and the sign turned
over. Then, they led themselves in and pinned my husband to a chair.

The men took turns beating my husband, all the while, with another one keeping us
away. Blood dripped from Wills face, down to his shirt. When he was almost black-and-
blue all over, they stopped.

Wheres our share, Will? they asked.

What do want from my husband? I cried.

Will took something that belonged to us

While holding on to our crying baby girl, the men ransacked the entire house and bagged
everything pricey they could carry, including the jewelries Will bought for me.

Take anything from this house, but please stop hurting my husband!

My scream fell into deaf ears.

Wheres the rest of it? Leech asked my husband.

Then, Leech stared at us. Maybe, my annoying sound got to him and he had enough of
it.

But then, maybe it was something else. It must be the two soft lumps in front of me.
The bosom that has lured a thousand lustful eyes to sin.

Leech was overjoyed. Finally, Will had another treasure hidden in plain sight, something
appealing, other than gold. I could see his crooked teeth and his slithering tongue is
dying to taste it.

But before Leech could even come near us, Will whispered something with his bloody
lips.

Will knew that Leech would try to use us as leverage to force him to talk. So, he made
up some alibi to keep them away and keep us safe.

Leech and his men dragged my husband away and took off in horses. And from then on,
we havent seen Will or heard anything about him or his abductors.

167

Later, we found out that they locked my husband somewhere.

Thinking that Will got more gold hidden somewhere, Leech and his men tortured my
husband.

Sometimes, they would visit him, spit over his face, and hammer his toes for a name.
Then, the freaks would go over to that place and come back empty handed. Realizing
that Will was just playing with them, they left him with a couple of broken ribs. But
after all the suffering he had been through, Will found pleasure at laughing at them.

They kept him in a dark room without proper food. They gave him spoiled cows milk and
some fresh fruits on top of fresh cow dung.

Finally, Will told them the truth, that there was no such thing and that he had sold
everything to start a saloon and a brand new life. Knowing that it has been more than a
year since they took him, and that there was no reason for Will to lie in exchange for
the lives of his family, they abandoned their search and decided to sell him to slavery.

They paid a blacksmith to make a mask for him, as a punishment for taking all the gold
for himself.

That mask is a constant reminder, they said, that you, and the gold you took,
belonged to us.

With the mask on, he can be sold at a good price, without the buyer having to worry
about dreaming of his ugly face.

A slave would normally sell for fifty pieces of gold. But, with the intriguing mask, my
precious Will was sold for thrice the amount.

A merchant became his master. But knowing that he was too old and weak, the
merchant decided that it would be better to sell him again than put him to work.

Will was sold at the marketplace, in Cusmin, where he was born. And it is there where I
saw him again


168
Rich men gather around every year at the trade fair. Everything is sold, from apples to
nipples. And every time theres an auction for slaves in the nearby towns, I was always
there to check if Will was one of them.

Bald guys with an untrimmed beard. Skinny men who lost track of time. Someone funny
and who is worth every penny. But, none of them was Will.

And when I heard that some man in an iron mask was in town and was put up for sale as
a slave, I hurriedly went out to check if it was him.

As I inch across the busy marketplace, the man in the iron mask stood in the middle of
the crowd. People passing by couldnt help but look at his welded new face. He was tied
by the hands and some price was written on his weary chest.

Those shaking old hands... Those frozen-cold shoulders Those battered toes Those
bruises and those cuts And for two hundred and fifty pieces of gold It cant be
him.

Does he speak? asked one potential buyer.

Of course, he does! replied the merchant.

Then, the merchant hit him with a whip, and he moaned.

See? the merchant added.

The man can afford the price of the slave, but he was more interested at the thing on
his head.

How much for the mask? he asked.

The mask costs just the same, replied the merchant. But if you want to buy the mask,
Ill give you the slave for free!

The man opened his purse and counted the gold pieces he had. But before the man
could close the deal, the tired slave sat down, stretched his feet, and propped his right
leg.

Ill take it! I yelled. Ill take the slave and the mask!

I recognized that manner --- the way he stretched his feet and propped his right leg
right there. It was like the days when Will was still with me on the hillside.

Will?! I cried.

Do you know this slave, lady?

169
This man is no slave! This guy is my husband and he has come home!

For two hundred and fifty pieces of gold, the painful longing is worth every piece. One
gold piece for every set of bones in his body. One gold piece for each ounce of
remaining blood in his veins. One gold piece for every minute remaining in his life.

Will was so weak, as if he hadnt eaten in days. The swollen ankle and the burning foot
made standing very uneasy on the sun-scorched road. The heat of the sun made him
dizzy and the mask made it more difficult for him to breathe.

Will walked towards me and fell unconscious. All the while, the merchant declared no
refund and slowly went away and disappeared in the crowd.




I took Will back home and cared for him until he gained consciousness.

Who are you? he asked.

Dont you remember me? I asked, tearfully. Its me Its Erin!

Erin?

Yes, said I. Youre back Youre safe now

Will is now safe from the hands of those who did this to him, but still he feels trapped
because of that damned mask.

I sent for a friend to seek out an ironsmith and find out how to take the helmet off.
But when the ironsmith came and saw how the mask as attached to his head, he gave
me nothing but a sign of disappointment. The man said the mask was welded together
too close to his face and too tight that any attempt to remove the thing could hurt him
and injure his head.

Three days later, Will died.

Wanting to give him a proper burial, I summoned the ironsmith back to take the mask
off his head. I wanted nothing more than seeing his face once more before taking him
to his final resting place. Will would definitely want it that way.

And what about Au? How long can a daughter hold back her tears while slowly
watching her father die and not even had a single glimpse of his face?

I watched as the ironsmith carefully separated the mask from its rear piece. How long
can one stand the agony of being trapped inside an iron mask?

170
As the ironsmith removed the iron mask and handed it to me, a disturbing picture
shocked me. Will didnt look like how he was before he was abducted. His face was
filled with signs of cuts and bruises, as if he was treated like dough. It was deformed
and blistered, as if that damn Leech really took his time in burning his face.





Is that it? Carla asked while pointing to a rusty old
mask. Is that what I think it is?

Yes, the old lady answered. That was his mask.




What about the girl? Carla asked. What happened to her little girl?

You mean Au? asked the old hag. What do you think?

I dont know. Maybe she grew sad, knowing her father isnt around anymore.

Yes, the old lady came to agree. She probably did.

Suddenly, an unknown force enveloped Carla.

Whats happening? asked Carla.

I guess its time for you to go back to where you came from

But, I want to hear more about your story

Some other time, perhaps

I doubt that, little Carla said with a frown. These thing happening to me, is taking
place beyond my will.

You mean the bright light behind you?

Yes, replied Carla. I cant control them. If I could, I could go back in time and
probably save Au from her misery or warn her father from danger

171
That is probably the reason why the old hag sensed Carlas strong life force. Carla isnt
an apparition or a wandering spirit of a dead girl, but a nave young child who had the
uncontrollable ability to travel back in time.

I see.

Goodbye, old lady

Goodbye

Carla vanished into thin air together with the fading bright light.

Carla

Maybe we could talk again sometime

And maybe if I were younger, you could tell me your story and we could be friends
and maybe, you could call me Au




After Erin died of misery, Au took the mask, disappeared,
and vowed that she will avenge her fathers death.

Later, Au studied the forbidden craft of alchemy and
sorcery. Several times, she tried to summon her fathers
spirit to revive him, but failed. And at one instance the
failed summoning coincided with Carla unexpected power
fluctuation which led to their meeting.

Au waited for Carlas return. She offered her blood to several gods and hoped for a
miracle that someone like Carla would try to change her ill-gotten past. But Carla never
returned. Her desperation drove her to lunacy and she succumbed to the darker arts of
sorcery.

Au cursed those who abducted and tortured his father. Leech, his decendants, and
everyone from his household were eaten by worms during their sleep. The rest suffered
and died from a severe and unknown sickness.

Lastly, Au placed a curse on her fathers mask. And from then on, everyone who came
to own the cursed mask died from a horrible and tragic end.





172




[06-26-2014]
During the time of Ulrich the Great, a great thief named
Arkan came to own the cursed iron mask and became one
of the founding fathers of the Underground Society of
Thieves. He collected several other infamous masks, but
the iron mask became one of his favorite.


Arkan didnt escape the legendary curse and also died a horrifying death. His hideout
was attacked by Shadows and his fellow thieves were mutilated by Underlings. The
Shadows gnawed on him, from the feet, up and the favorite mask he was wearing that
day was taken, along with his head and spinal cord.














173
_Carla and the Order of Bachilus


[05-01-2014]


[Carla dreams of the the past.]

The Mask of Bachilus was made by a religious cult advocate
who worshipped Bachilus, a water god. Arkan stole it from
their temple. The blue gem attached to it is actually a rare
blue diamond.



174
_The Devils Mask


[06-26-2014]



Sleep tight, my little angel

Goodnight, Father

After he covered her with a warm blanket, little Carla kissed her father goodnight.

Do you think angels are real?

They are real.

But, where are they?

They are right above us, in the land above the sky

A land above the sky? Is there really such a place?

If there isnt, then there wont be angels, dont you think?

Hmm Thats even more confusing

Why dont you go ahead and rest?

[06-27-2014]
Carla wished she would dream about angels tonight. But then, Carlas dream didnt turn
out that way




175



The Devils Mask belongs to an Aeon named Lea, whose
lover is one of Drekkors followers. He gave it to her before he
totally abandoned her and became a Shadow. The mask
was made from his own cast-off skin.



[07-28-2014]

Lea? Are you there?

Gray? What are you doing here? How did you get here?

I borrowed someone elses face and copied an Aeons body.

Why?

Why? I came here just to see you.

Why?

I dont know. I just do.

If someone finds out what youre doing, it would be a disaster.

Why?

Just go back the way you came and meet me at Misty Peak.

It is because I am different?

Just go!

Alright, Im going. Im going.




Lea is an Aeon. And Aeons live high above the sky, in a kingdom called Archaea.

176
Me and my kind we live below. Not on the ground, but lower, down in the cold earth
below it.

We are called Shadows. We dont have a real permanent face because we tend to
shapeshift all the time. And sometimes, our bodies tend to forget what we originally
look like.

Some say, we came from a line of ancient Humans. That all of sudden, an incident
turned us into creatures that resemble a spineless life form. That in one freak of
nature, we turned out to become different and became the embodiment of the dark
side.

Aeons and Shadows are like opposites. Like good and evil. Like heaven and earth. They
are, indeed, the enemy of the other. The Aeons call us demons while me and rest of the
Shadows call them angels of malevolence. They hated us just as much as we hated them
for hating us.

But then, you might be wondering why this Aeon, Lea, is talking to me. And why this
beautiful angel would even dare to dip his lovely little fingers into my gooey, slimy face.

It wasnt like this before.

When I was a younger --- when I was still a grub, trying to expand my territorial
playground --- I was told that Shadows must never go out into the light. Light is bad.
Dark is good. We must always stay underground where we are safe from harm and from
those evil Aeons. Shadows must always stay in the shadows.

I dont understand why the Aeons treat the Shadows so bad or why we were born to
believe that Aeons are a breed of hateful and terrible people.

But then, as a Shadow, I like being bad. I like being a little disobedient sometimes. So,
one day, I did the unthinkable

From the depths of the earth and the away from the hive, I spent hours digging with my
claws. Hoping to find out whats up there, I dug a long tunnel towards the surface.

I disobeyed an old rule and went out. I disobeyed and I never told a single soul about
what I did. And you know what I learned from this experience? Light wasnt so bad
after all.

When the last piece of earth crumbled before me, a radiant energy blinded my eyes.
Everything around me was so bright and colorful because of this glinting ball faraway in
the sky. The sun was so beautiful that that weird and warm feeling suddenly felt so
good. I have never seen or felt such a wonderful thing in my life!

177
From the surface, I veered my eyes around and towards the horizon. Over the surface,
there were Humans, and animals, and plants, and trees. It was never-ending. Food was
basically everywhere I look!

For a first time top-sider, I have to give myself credit and the opportunity to enjoy
tasting almost everything I see delectable.

There were fruits. Small ones. Big ones. Colorful ones. Some were soft and some were
tough as rock. Some were bitter and some were sweet. Some smelled delicious and
some smelled like me.

There were cats, and rats, and flying squirrels. There were deers, and antelopes, and
anteaters. There were birds and fowls and flying insects. Everything on this surface is
alien to me that it made me wonder why some of them were able to fly and some could
not. If it would take me days to discover all these animals around me, how long would it
take me to see the rest of them? And how much more weird animals are there at the
farther side of the world?

Those fruits. Those mammals and insects. They made my stomach hurt. I guess a
combination of all of them in one day is bad for me. That is one big feast I wont forget.

Everything had a unique taste that distinguishes itself from the others. And I dont
know how to explain how everything tastes because everything seemed like the first
time for my tongue. All I can say is I think I will come to love this place.

After eating, I began enjoying the rest of the afternoon staring at the sun. Suddenly, my
eyes led me to something at the edge of the jungle, something that reflects the light
from the sky. From afar, it would seem like gleaming crystals in the sunshine. When I
went closer to look, my feet ended up on the river.

Water. There was too much of them, it would be enough to quench all the Shadows
thirst and drown them in utmost satisfaction.

There were fishes in the river, too. But then, it took me a great deal of time to catch
one, only to accidently let it slip from my grasp. Then, I realized that some foods are
better left alone in the wild to grow.

When I saw the Humans, they were quite huge, like me. They have arms and legs and
stood upright like I do. They have lighter skin and uglier faces. Swallowing one of them
would mean that I cant take another creature in for a few days. Although their meat is
a huge source of protein, I decided that Humans are not fit for consumption because
they smell. One, because they sweat too much. And two, because they put something
scented onto their skin to attract a viable mate.

Also, there was this thing in the sky that Humans call clouds and it caused the light to
bring darkness over the vastness of the land. It was then that I realized that the
surface, the vast land and waters, didnt all belong to the Aeons. It belongs to the
178
Humans and everything that provides food. And all this time, half the time on earth is
allotted for the day-walking creatures. Half the time on earth belongs to us.

Darkness. In the surface, they call it night. And it is the time when I allowed myself to
be totally free. At night, I could move around easily without being spotted by a larger
predator. At night, I could watch how Humans do their so-called sleep and learn how to
mimick their secondary language, Snoring.

I continued my exploration during the day and I learned that everything in nature
adapted in this big eat-or-be-eaten environment by mimicking others. Both plants and
animals live by deceiving and they are quite good at it.

As a young creature, mimicking was no extraordinary task. It was like childs play to me
because my body could easily transform into the shape of any living creature I choose to
be. And because it is something only Shadows could do.

It is also through mimicry that I came to know Lea.




One cloudy day, I transformed into an ox and continued my exploration towards the
snow-capped mountains of Auir. My favorite place was standing on top of a foggy hill I
called Misty Peak. It is here where I first saw the vast expanse of the Human territory.
And it here where I met the little angel named Lea.

Hello there, little ox, she said. Are you lost?

First, I was astonished. This is the first time Ive seen a Human and with a pair of wings
behind her.

Come here. I wont hurt you. You missed your mom, dont you?

Whats a mom?

Huh?! she exclaimed. You could talk?

Of course, I have a mouth. I can talk. What else besides talking do you use your mouth
for?

Strange

Whats strange?

Ive never seen a talking animal before.

Im not an animal. Im a Shadow.
179

Then, I transformed back into my hideous form.

Cool! Ive never seen a Shadow before. Do you have a name?

A name? What is that?

Its something you use for others to call you. Dont you have something like that?

We are all Shadows. We all look the same, so I dont see why we should call each other
names.

Then, this girl laughed at me and I never understood why she was doing that.

Youre funny, do you know that?

No.

Youre strange but still youre funny.

What does funny mean?

Well, dont you how to laugh?

Laugh?

Like this

Then, she poked random points from my body and it made me feel weird. It made me
laugh. For an individual like me on a very strange world, laughter was a gesture of funny
creatures.

So thats what it was

You like it?

Yes. Actually, no one has ever done that to me before.

Lets try it again sometimes.

Where are you going?

Home.

Where?

Then, she pointed to a huge lump of clouds in the sky.
180

Are you ever coming back?

I dont know if my mom would still let me. I just went out on my own, without telling
her. She might be really upset by now

Ive never seen a Human with wings before. What should I call you?

Thats right. I havent told you my name yet. You can call me Lea.

Lee-yaa

Yes, thats right. Try not to forget it, okay?

How can I forget it? It sounds weird.

It does to you. But to my mom, its more than nice.

Whats a mom?

Oh, dont you have a mother?

A mother? Is it something people eat?

No, she laughed. Its not like that!

Why are you laughing?

Because you make me laugh!

Is it good or is it bad?

Nevermind. Now, what should I call you?

You can call me anything you want.

Your color is really quite unique. How does Gray sound?

Gray? Gray would be nice.

Then, Gray it is. It was nice meeting you, Gray.

Same here, Lee-yaa.

Goodbye.

Then, she flew away like a carefree dove.
181

Goodbye! Look out for those Aeons!

Then, she laughed and her voice echoed in the foggy air.

Youre really funny, you know that?

Lea laughed and she flew away and vanished into the clouds.





Where have you been?

I was busy moonlighting and daydreaming in the surface and I suddenly lost track of
time. The hive was looking for me.

Nowhere?

Nowhere?

Yes. Theres nothing here but worms and soil, and earth and rock. I mean, what else is
here that I have yet to see?

You didnt happen to go out, did you?

Out? No!

Then, where the hell have you been, since Shadows are all over this place and no one
have seen you for three and a half glutspans?

A glutspan is equivalent to two weeks. It is the duration wherein glowworms stay in
their wiggly form before metamorphing into glowbugs.

I never really imagined it would take that long.

What have you been doing, lately?




[08-04-2014]
Yeah. What have I been doing lately? Its been years since I turned into an ox and stood
on top of Misty Peak waiting.

182
Eversince that day, Lea never came back. Everyday, I climbed that hill just to wait for
her return. Even in winter, when my feet sink in snow. Even on autumn, when dead
leaves turn the hill red.

I waited for her to come back so that I could see her face once more. That cute little
nose and those lovely pair of eyes. I was wondering when I would see that innocent smile
again.

I waited for her to come back because the sound of her voice was unique. It was
distinct from all the sounds of every creature on the surface. It was beautiful.

I waited for her to come back so that she could make me laugh like the way she did
before. As much as I try to do it alone and tickle myself, it doesnt seem to make me
laugh harder the way she was able to make me.

She said I was funny. I just wish she were here right now so that I could tickle her back.

And then, I realized it feels even weirder. This feeling of longing and missing. Its all
unknown to me. It makes me feel sad. And it all started after she left.

Everything I did for days, for weeks, and for months felt weird. It felt strange that I
decided to stop.

So, I stopped. And Misty Peak never saw me again. I stopped climbing her and stayed
beneath the cold, dark earth. I crawled into a ball and dreamed nothing but the day I
would sense Leas wings hovering over the earth or her feet touching the ground. I dug
long tunnels blindly and dug without direction. I dug and dug until my claws turned
bloody and numb. But then, all the exhaustion made me feel more sad.

Then, I realized that I dont behave like a regular Shadow anymore. Other Shadows
would always pounce on fresh meat, but I dont feel like eating. My stomach will sound
and I would take a bite or two, but the taste of meat seemed too bland for me.

Eversince that day, Lea never came back. And like a rain that comes and goes, everyday
seemed like the same thing going over and over Eat. Crawl. Sleep.

Years have passed and we were taught to hunt surface creatures by luring them into
burrows. As wild underlings that are obliged to take something back home to their nest,
we were allowed to go topside. But then, the elders told us not to come any closer to
Humans or Aeons. We were forbidden to even show ourselves to them because,
according to them, they are far more dangerous than we actually think they are.

They say, a powerful Human named Ulrich destroyed the Shadowlord. And it was him
who put an end to the Great Feast. The legendary Ulrich made all the Shadows bow
over him and kept us from devouring any more Humans.

183
They say Aeons are an abomination. They say Aeons are proud and arrogant Humans
clothed with wings and power.

Wings. All I could think about is Lea.

It was at this age when I realized the physical similarities between Lea and the so-called
Aeons. A creature that resembles Humans. And those beautiful wings on their backs
Lea might be an Aeon after all




[08-04-2014]
Then, one day, I came out to hunt. My feet unleashed its basic instinct and I suddenly
found myself on Mysty Peak.

I was running, and chasing, and then my prey slipped from my grasp. But then, something
startled me.

A young beautiful lady with a familiar scent. A young beautiful lady with a unique face.
An older version of someones face. Someone who never left my mind all these years.

Please, dont hurt me! she said.

The resemblance was stunning as her mature voice. The wing tucked behind her reminds
me of a girl I once knew.

Lee---?

As I come closer and she becomes trapped between the cliff and me, she became
terrified.

Please, dont hurt me! she pleaded.

My Lea. She thought I was going to eat her for breakfast. I was not an ox. She wasnt
able to recognize me.

Then, she picked up a broken tree branch and smashed it right into my face. It hurts.

Its me

My dark and husky sinister voice seemed too strange for her.

Who are you? she said. Get away!

I thought Lea had changed so much that she had forgotten all about me. I thought she
had changed so much that she was able to make the right side of my face bleed.
184

Why? I asked.

I dont understand. Maybe she grew up and was taught to hate Shadows, just as I was
taught to hate them? Maybe, Aeons belong on high places and Shadows belong in the
deep? And maybe, that is what we are all destined for

Then, slowly, I extended my hand to try to touch her. But then, she veers away with
caution and a little hostility.

Then, I tried to point my index finger towards her side. Scared as she is, she allowed
herself to be undermined, thinking there is nothing she could do being a prey a
heartbeat away from a predator.

I poked her side and poked her some more, to try to tickle her.

In her eyes, she looks a little hurt and a bit confused of what is happening. It was as if
she came about a ferocious creature who wants to be tamed.

Its me I said.

Then, her eyes and mind grew doubtful.

Its Gray I added.

Then, her mind tries to dig beneath the creatures shell, beneath my hideous form.

Gray?

Yes. Dont you remember me?

Then, she sensed it. She realized what the poking and tickling was about and dropped
the wooden weapon.

Gray? she thought. Is it really you?

Then, she came closer to my face, wondering how ugly I had become. She was trying to
find something that resembles the ox, but she found nothing but these seemingly
familiar eyes.

It is you.

Then, she saw the blood on my face.

Im sorry for the ---

Its alright, I interrupted. This is nothing.
185

Then, I tried to shapeshift to make my face reconstruct itself and hide any traces of
blood or cuts.

What happened to you?

What do you mean what happened?

You changed.



What happened to the ox?

The ox?

Unfortunately, my real appearance is less appealing to her now than that ox-thing.

Oh, I decided it was hard to be an ox once in a while. You know, ox eats grass and
Im allergic to weeds. Aside from that, other animals see me as a big piece of meat
and

Then, she laughed. And I wondered what it was she was laughing about. Was it my face?
Or something on it? Was it something I said? Or was it because my explanation was too
long and boring?

But then again, I was relieved that she still remembers me. I was glad to see her smile
again. After all these years, I never thought I would see her again.

You changed, too.

Oh, yeah?

You look beautiful.

Beautiful? Do you really know what that word means?

Of course, I do. I heard Humans talking about it every day. It was as if they were
referring to the sun, or the sky, or the day

Is that so?

The sun. The sky. The day. They are beautiful just like you.


186
Today, behind the flesh, the wings, and the hideous face we found ourselves back at
the moment of youth the time when I first met her when faces never matter and
laughter is as good as unearthing hidden treasures for the first time.

Aeons despise Shadows and Shadows hate Aeons. But today, on top of Mysty Peak,
those things doesnt matter anymore.












187
A Familiar Stranger


[10-04-2014]


Carla runaway from home and ran into the forest. She was crying.

As she goes farther, Carla failed to notice a slope that leads to a deeper ravine.

Aaahhhh!

Carla slipped and slide into the dry leaf-covered slope. A few meters more and she
would reach the end of the slope and the cliff. Carla struggles to grab something to
hold on to, but her hand was so small and so weak to support her own weight.

Suddenly, something stopped Carlas fall. A womans hand caught her body just in time
before he reaches the edge of the cliff.

Hold on. I got you.

The woman pull her up and carried her back to the top of the slope.

Thank you, Carla said. Thanks for saving me.

You should be careful and watch where youre going, Carla.

Who are you? And how did you know my name?

Its a bit complicated to explain. But, are you alright?

Yes. Im fine.

You have scratches all over your hand. Here, let me see it.

Carla showed her hand and the woman tended her wounds.

Ouch!

Does that hurt? What are you doing here, anyway?

Its a bit complicated to explain, too. What about you? What are you doing here?

This is my favorite place. I come here every time I feel down.

So, you feel down too, huh?

188
Tell me what happened.

Can you keep a secret?

Of course. What is it about?

Father scolded me. I ran away.

Why did you do that?

He doesnt understand what Im going through.

You know, when I was a young, I ran away, too.

You did?

Yeah. I didnt tell my father that I was having problems of my own.

Youre just making that up, are you?

No. Of course not. I ran away and got hurt right here.

Then, the woman showed the long scar on her right leg.

So, what did you do?

I went back and told my father that I was sorry for running away. I said I was sorry for
making him worry. Then, I told him that I was having these problem and that Im scared
and I dont know what to do.

Then?

Then, things worked out and Im not that scared anymore.

Thats wonderful.

Youre father might be really worried right now. He must be looking for you, too.

Im not going home. I already left. There is no reason for me to go back.

Of course, there is. Your father loves you. If he got mad and you and him had a little
misunderstanding, that doesnt mean he doesnt love you anymore. Hes still your father.
Nothing will change if you leave.

But

If I tell you a secret, will you go back home now?
189

A secret? What is it about?

Ill tell you, but first you must promise me that youll go back home and tell your father
that you were sorry. Got that?

Hmm

Do we have a deal?

Okay. So, tell me about this secret.

Whenever I sleep, I have this weird dream.

Is that it? Everyone has weird dreams. Whats so special about yours?

Its not just an ordinary weird dream. Its an extraordinary dream.

What kind of extraordinary dream?

Every time I dream, I travel into time and space Into the past and into the future.

Who are you?

I am someone who had the same ability as you have.

You have the same ability as I am?

Yes.

How did you know that I have the that kind of ability?

Its a long story.

So, you come from another time?

Yes. I come from the future to save you.

You travelled through time just to save me?

Yes.

Why?

I dont know. I just had a feeling that you were in danger, somehow.

190
If you knew me too well, then you know how to stop these things from happening to
me?

You mean your powers?

Yes.

Why do you want that?

Eversince I got these powers, I began to feel like its hard to differentiate which ones
the real thing. Going into a deep sleep and jumping from one time to another between
dreams is confusing. Its scary and I hate it.

It seems youre too young to understand what these dreams mean and what travelling
through time would mean to the world. But, most people would rather wish having this
kind of ability rather than being unable to change the past or the mistakes they have
made.

Then, why was this ability given to me and not to those people who wanted it?

Its because its your destiny. You were fated for this ability, Carla. Someday, time will
come and you will understand what it means to have this power.

Whenever I travel through time, people see me and think that Im a ghost because they
just pass through me and I couldnt feel them. If you have the same power as I am, how
come you could touch people when I couldnt? How come your body materializes when
travelling through time when I cant?

I dont know. Maybe, its because youre still too young.

Can you teach me how to do that? To materialize?

Being able to touch or feel something isnt always good, you know?

Why not?

What if you ended up in a dangerous place and fall into a cliff? What if you got bitten
by a wild animal or got captured by mercenaries? Do you want yourself to get hurt?

No.

Travelling through time is dangerous, especially when you dont know where youre
going to end up. When you grow up, you abilities will develop just as mine did. So, dont
rush things.

Wait, are you leaving?

191
Oh, by the way, your home is that way. So, hurry home before it gets dark.

Wait. There are so many things I want to ask you.

Carla, the world ahead of you will be far more difficult. Until then, you must stay
strong. Do not fear your powers, but rather embrace it and learn from it.

Thank you for saving me a while ago.

This wont be the last time well be seeing each other. So, take care of yourself,
Carla

Wait! You never told me your name yet!

Oh, silly Carla

Then, as the woman slowly fades into the wormhole, the woman showed Carla
something.

Youre necklace Carla thought. Its Its the same as mine.

Then, the woman vanished.
192
_Recurring Memories


[06-02-2013]



The Night is long and cold. But, Carla is not the only one dreaming

[Aleck dreamt of a woman calling to him.]

I saw her again in my dream. Her face was covered in brilliance, like there was a glow of
light emanating from her face.

Like a restless spirit she haunts me. Like a goddess who never age, she appears every
night to make herself known to me.
193







Chapter V
Fields of Tomorrow

5
194
The Air Kingdom


[10-24-2013]


He is here

I can see youve been expecting me. How nice.

What do you want?

So, you already know who I am? Cause if you dont, you would have asked it already.
Right?

Youre the one who destroyed Isis.

Correct.

You attacked the Forest Kingdoms and threatened the lives of Dwarves, Elves, and
Olvens. You are after something, arent you?

Correct.

You want power. That is what this is all about, isnt it?

Precisely.

But, you cant find anything here.

The Stone? Where is it?

More than a hundred years ago, Lord Ulrich took the Stone and kept it until his end.

Where is it now?

Noone knows.

Your lying

No one could hold the Stone! The Stone only yeilds to its chosen master.

Youre wrong about that. Once I have the Stone, I will become its new master!

You are free to search this place, but there is nothing here.

Where is your Seer?
195

So, you want to use her to find the stone?

The Seer, where is she?

I am all thats left of the Air Kingdom. The rest of the remaining Aeons have scattered
around the world and started living new lives as Humans. They have all relinquished
their powers and their wings. Since the Shadowlord have been vanquished, the Aeons
left Archea. The threat of the Shadows are gone. There is no reason for them to hide
or stay here any longer.

That doesnt mean you dont have a Seer. The Seers gift is something she is born with,
it can never be removed from her, nor could she escape the ability the gods have
bestowed upon her. Where is the Seer?

I believe youre ten years too late. The one youre looking for, Anaya, passed away years
ago. She was the last living Aeon Seer, until she died from a terrible malady.

Youre lying

Im telling you the truth. But even if shes alive, I would never tell you where she is.

Im sure your last Seer, Anaya, had a descendant. Maybe, she had the same gift, too?

The Seers ability, like the Eyes of Luna, occurs only in one out of a million chances.
And judging by the number of Aeons remaining in this world, youre chances of finding
one in this lifetime is extremely slim.

Then, tell me more about the Stone. Where did Ulrich left it?

There is nothing more I can tell you now. You must leave this place.

I wont leave until you tell me.

Suddenly, the Aeon caretakers guardian intervened.

Then, I will force you to leave, he said.

Who the hell are you?

That is none of your concern. Leave this place at once!

Youre not in a position to order me around.

Zemrrah tried to gather his power and cast a spell and the Guardian realized what kind
of man he was.

196
A sorcerer, huh?

I wont leave this place until one of you tell me where the Stone is!

Then, Im afraid I would have to use this

In a blink of an eye, the Guardian disappeared and reappeared behind Zemrrah.

What ---? How did you---?

At that moment, the Guardian held on to Zemrrahs cloak and the two disappeared in
an instant.

197
Necrovia


[10-24-2013]


After Zemrrah came to Archea to find the Stones whereabouts, Zemrrah came face
to face with Leo, an Aeon Guardian.

Although the Guardian, Leo, was not physically powerful, he had an extremely rare
ability: teleportation.

Where are we? Zemrrah asked.

Leo transported the sorcerer to a remote island, far from Human civilization.

This is Necrovia, he replied.

Zemrrah looked around. Necrovia is a nothing but a barren wasteland --- badlands,
from end to end.

But where no people have come to rule, wildlife have remained supreme. The land is
teeming with predators and undiscovered hideous creatures. The harsh environment
here paved the way for the horrendous evolution of these animals.

Monsters and beasts, all in one island. I think youll love it here.

I like your ability even better.

Too bad, you cant have it.

Then, the Guardian disappeared again.

The Aeon thought that he had taken Zemrrah to hell. But, to Zemrrah, this place is
his exact idea of paradise. To him, the ferocious beasts is something that will give him
victory, an untamed army waiting to be unleashed upon the whole world.




Zemrrah wandered around the island and decided to spend the night inside a cave. But
then, hundreds of small glowing eyes in the dark interrupted him. The tired Zemrrah
had no other choice but to battle against the dwellers of the cave before he could
sleep. So, he casted a spell and made fire and used it to drive the huge insects away.

198
Giant centipedes, spiders, and carnivorous bugs. All of them they havent tasted a
Human before. But what good are teeth, fangs, and venoms against a strong and
powerful spellcaster?

You, swollen over-grown insects ! yelled Zemrrah. You must learn how to respect me!






When he thought he had obliterated all the large spiders, a larger beast found his scent.
A giant carnivorous spider entered the cave. The angry parent saw what had become of
her broods and found Zemrrah standing over their corpses.

Zemrrah made a large fireball on his hand to keep the humongous arachnid from
jumping on him. The photo-sensitive creature backed away but then rushed back
relentlessly. How could a creature smaller than her overpower her monstrosity? After
Zemrrah tossed some fireballs over its face, the confused spider gave up and quickly
ran away.


199
Buried Past


[08-31-2012]


A wide field of grass with a small spot adorned with beautiful flowers.

This is not the spot where she first met me, nor the spot where she left, or died. But, I
visit this place every year. I spend half a month going to this place, and half a month
going back. Its a burden. But this place is as precious as a sacred ground to me.

Reeya I begin to whisper on her grave.

Reeyas grave. A loam soil where her favorite flowers stood in bloom. Underneath it, is
just an empty pack of earth. An empty tomb. Her remains lie scattered deep in the
Forest of Akamagiri, where no loving soul could ever come to visit.

Its been a while since you left me. Nothing has changed. The thought of trying to
forget you only made me yearn for you even more.

You left. And you left me alive with this memories stucked inside my head. Memories
of friendship and love. Your memories.

I wish I could trade places with you. Everyday, I wake up and it felt like it was just a
minute after you left. I could barely swallow a spoonful of oatmeal whenever images of
you return to corrupt my mind. It kills me. And it hurts me even more as the nights gets
colder.

I wish I could turn back time and take back what I said. Or at least, take one last good
closer look at your face again and savor that short moment of looking down deep into
your sparkling eyes as I hold you close to me.

I wish I could hold your hand again so that I could stop pretending that you were
holding mine all the time I missed you

One more day One more night Will you give me your one last kiss, Reeya? Or, just
say the words goodbye at least?

Will a tree trade everything he had for a little bit of sunshine? I know I would. Thats
what I would do. I would trade anything just to see her again.

All of a sudden, it starts to rain, like the heaven is crying with me, like an angel named
Reeya is responding to my call.

She spoke at the back of my mind, asking how I am.

200
Sadness rained from my eyes and I said, Im fine

I could hear your thoughts from here, I said to myself. But, if I shout loud enough,
will you be able to hear mine?!

So I shouted at the top of my lungs, and asked

The last time I said I love you, you remember?!!

A gust of wind passed by and I turned around to leave.

I meant every word

Shes probably too far away to hear what I said, or too busy wandering the earth like the
wind. But nothing stopped me from getting my message across the heavens.

I walked for miles, leaving marks on trees. I walked for days, leaving sketches on the
sand. I turned crop circles into hearts, ruined the stonehenges to spell out her name,
and even drew my own Nazca lines just to show her how I feel.

At daybreak, I whisper her name while thanking the heavens for another day, believing
shes my mediator to the gods. And when darkness comes, I lie down on the ground to
watch the stars, wondering which star shes on, wishing that shes smiling back at me.

I grew mad asking Where are you now? over and over, even when I knew that shed
always be at the same place where I kept her. My heart, that is.

I grew mad knowing she would never speak back, knowing that the stars and all are just
my imagination. But deep inside, I know, shes right here, deep in my heart and she
never left me at all.


201
The Valley of Dreams


[09-07-2012]


How long have I been travelling? How many times have I found myself wandering across
this valley? Sadly, theres not enough fingers to count.

What time is it?

I looked up in the sky and stared at the golden sun. It was a hot day, indeed.

Suddenly, I felt myself weakened and falling. It all felt like heaven and earth suddenly
trade places with each other. The grass endured the weight of my face.

I must have stared at the sun for too long, I thought.

Then, I passed out.

Has death come to take me? Has earth come to swallow me back to its embrace? Is this
the moment I have been waiting for since that tragedy?

The first few seconds felt like forever. It was dark, like nothing was really there. Not
even a ray of light or an echo. It was like a bitter reflection of sadness and solitude.

Time begins to become irrelevant and the consciousness of up or down became
uncertain. I was like drifting into a whirling void of endless darkness.

Am I dead?

I wasnt hoping for an answer. All my mind could ever think of was her and her name.

Reeya I said to myself.

Oh, how I long to see you again in the afterlife. I would wish nothing more than your
arms welcoming me at the end of this dark tunnel.

One minute more, maybe an hour, probably a day or two, I would see you again. Death
will never be a barrier between our love.

When I see you, my life will be complete and I will be whole again. Your love will once
again be mine just as mine had been always yours.

When I see you, my soul will be released from the shackles of loneliness and shall be
freed from the bindings of the cruel world, the world without you in it.

202
A Moment with Reeya


[12-18-2012]


I thought it was Death but it wasnt. The long trail of darkness came to an end and
suddenly there was light coming from nowhere. Then, I realized I was dreaming.

In the real world, I was lying motionless on the ground with a fractured jaw. In the
other, it felt like I was just starting to get up.

Then, I saw her. A woman with a long familiar hair sleeping on my pillow. She breathes
out and I remember how a woman from not too long ago used to breathe the same
way. Her breath was like winters air yet gives warmth like the sunrays of summer.

How long has it been since I woke up with you? How long has it been since I felt my cold
blanket warm?

How long has it been since I watched you sleeping? Or even felt your hand dragging me
back to your embrace?

One sharp turn and another scene unfolds.

A few hours of real time seemed like two seconds in the dream world. The next thing I
knew was that I was seeing myself standing in an empty world and staring at the eyes of
Reeya.

I could hardly describe the place surrounding us. Its as if all my senses were focused on
her face, trying to savor every second of her comfort and the pleasure of losing the
sense of the reality of her absence.

My emotions slowly began to overflow. Time started to feel like its moving backwards.
And suddenly, everything felt like new. It was as if yesterday was just two seconds ago.

Reeya I began to say.

Theres a lot of things that I wanted to say, but where do I actually begin?

Honestly, I was really afraid that your image would fade away in an instant and I wont
be able to see you again. Gradually, the years have been trying to erase a part of the
image of how I remembered your face. And I dont want that to happen, because every
bit of you is all that has kept me going all these years. This dream is the product of my
continuous struggle to keep you alive in my heart.

For a moment, I wish to forget the sadness of losing you and just stay here for a while.
This thing right here its like resting my head on your lap while youre sitting next to a
203
tree and not even minding the gentle wind nor the smooth grasses of the hills wide open
space. For a man who had lost half of what he used to be [because a woman whom he
deeply loved had left him], its really a miracle that a weary mind could still grow an
artificial space in the subconscious where only love was there.

Seeing someone dear again after a decade. Seeing paradise in her eyes. You know what
this feels like, dont you? Its heaven and a blessing at the same time.

Feeling the same feeling you felt years ago. Unaware that your mind is fooling your
senses that her hand and her touch is real. How good can a lovely dream get?

For a moment, I wish to live in a memory fragment of this past and embrace the love you
have so generously offered. Any second later, this virtual nirvana would fall apart and I
wont be able to stop myself from waking up. All I can do now is make the most of it.

After a brief moment, Reeyas image faded from rfom mind.




I missed you. I missed everything about you. And I realized that I missed you so much
more every day and every second later after you left.

My mind knows that youre not technically here anymore, but my heart still wont accept
that fact. This dream is proof of that.

I know dreams like these dont come too often, just as first love dont come around
more than once. Nonetheless, even if its just a waste of time, Ill stay here for a little
while.

And if ever your image reappears from a mirage, you will find me here waiting and
listening. And I will continue to wait for you in this plane until I see you again or until
time gives me a chance to put my feelings into words and escape this illusionary wonder.

I know its wrong to find comfort in a fantasy where something indispensable come alive,
where someone that has been lost for quite some time comes back. But what do I care?
I am only human. And as long as I am one, I will dream of you and this crazy thing called
Love.


204
The Angel at the Valley of Dreams


[09-07-2012]


The sun and the earth continued to circle before me, as only my dizzy mind could barely
recall. The last thing I remember I was walking and then I fell dizzy. Somehow I felt my
head bumping into a rocky ground and then I lost consciousness.

When I woke up, I realized there was this blood dripping from my forehead. Now, I think
Im about to pass out again.

Suddenly, water came dripping down my lips from a wooden cup. How many hours have
passed?


205



I looked above me and I saw a dark fuzzy figure of a woman, with the midday sun just
behind her.

Are you alright? the goddess speaks.

Her long hair fell on my face as the strong wind blew. For a moment, I thought I saw
something, a part of her trying to cover me up, like a pair of wings of an angel trying to
keep the dust from going into my eyes.


206
Am I dead? Is this heaven, already?

[06-25-2014]
Not yet, she said. Not yet

Then, I felt my body float like I was being carried by the wind. The warm breeze
splashed before my face as if I was putting my head out from a speeding carriage.

The angel was dragging me into the light, I thought.

How come I feel a little sense of inner peace? Was it because my head fell into a rock
and I lost my a fragment of my memory? Or was it because this angel had the power to
clear our hopeless thoughts?

207
Melinda


[09-07-2012]


I woke up and found myself lying on someones bed, in somebodys house.

I thought I saw an angel back there. Was I dreaming this whole time?

Tea?

An old woman came at the door with a basket of bread and a cup of nice, warm tea.

For a moment, I remembered I passed out and someone found me. But, this woman cant
possibly be the one who carried me here. Shes way too old to drag a dead tree like me.

It was a dizzyingly hot day. When I woke up, it was still quite fuzzy. But, I believe that
the woman that I saw had nice, long, and lively hair.

Are you the one who---?

No, she interrupted with a smile on her face. My daughter found you lying wounded
in the valley and dragged you here. You were quite heavy, she said.

Where exactly am I?

This place a part of a remote village called Whitwerd. And this is our little home.

How is she, Mother? her daughter came to ask.

Hell be fine, I guess. I dont see any problem, aside from a few small bruises on his
face, the old woman said. All he needs is just a little rest.

Thanks for helping me, I said.

I was a little worried that some wild animal might find you lying there, so I had to drag
you all the way here to our hut. Does your head still hurt?

Then, I felt a bandage wrapped around my forehead. I remember I felt dizzy and fell on
a rock. Now, my mind is a puzzle and my memories are scattered into pieces.

A little.

Ill go check on the soup, and leave you two alone her mother said and left.

She broke the bread and offered a big piece to me.
208

Im Melinda, by the way, she said.

Aleck.

So, why were you wandering all alone out in that valley?

I dont know I dont remember

I dont know why I have been travelling all this time and walking in this endless loop of
solitude. But now, something new came up. Old things doesnt matter anymore.

Frankly, I feel like I havent
had a long conversation in
years. And I guess, this one
feels like everythings all new
to me.

So, we had a long
conversation, something that
kept us occupied till night.

We talked about a lot of
things. Some good. Some bad.
Some trivial.

We talked about everything
that would come from my
mind. Anything that my
memories could recall.

She listened very closely as I
tell some of best tales of
Purple Valley. She was wowed
by my spellbinding stories of
desert and tomb adventures.
She was fascinated by my
fastidious description of
some of the worlds most
intriguing artifacts. And she
said, she wished that
someday she could travel the
world and make her own
adventures, just as I do.

The sun set on the horizon
without us knowing. Then,
209
the stars began lighting up the skies. Time flew like we never really cared about it.


[06-25-2014]
So, youve been travelling all this time?

What do you mean?

Dont you have anything special to come back to?

Like what?

Like a home? Or a woman, perhaps?

For a moment I tried to think, but my mind was empty to begin with.

I wont force you, if you really dont want to tell me.

Its not about that. When you found me, I dont remember any of these things you want
to know. Ive been trying to put the pieces of my memories together, hoping to
remember things. But then, everytime I do that, my head hurts.

Maybe, its a sign?

A sign?

Yes. Maybe its time to give it up and leave it all behind. I mean, youve been traveling all
this time. Maybe its time to stop?

Stop?

Stop? I didnt really understand what she meant until she touched my hand.

[09-07-2012]
For the first time, we shared stories and laughed together like weve been friends for so
long. We ended up staring at each others eyes, and at the same time, wondering why
were doing it. But still, we dont know what that means.

That braided hair. That wonderful smile and those beautiful eyes
That weird sensation crawling down his veins and those pounding heartbeats
I guess, one man found a treasure and one woman found comfort.

Tonight, two hearts are asking themselves the same thing: How come my heart feels so
light for someone I just met?

Tonight, one of them is gonna stop wandering. And one of them could have probably
found what shed been searching for for so long

210
Moments later, fireflies lit up the quiet night.

I guess, I better go. Mother will bring your dinner soon.

Right before she went out of the door, she smiled again and asked me, Will you stay
here for a while after today, Aleck?

I mean, she added, Id really like to hear more of your stories and learn from you.

Will do, I replied.

Then, she left with a big smile on her face.




[09-07-2012]
A little while later, the old woman came to bring me some food.

Thanks, uhm---? said I, while trying to find out her name.

Melinda, she replied. My husband named our daughter after me, if thats what youre
about to ask next.

After taking a spoonful of soup, I said, I guess he was very fond of you.

Yes, he was, she said with a smile. How did you find my soup?

The soup was great!

The night is cold, she said, while trying to close the window near my bed. You must
rest deep and stay put. Theres a lot of wild animals lurking around at this time, at
night.

Wheres your husband, if I may ask?

My husband ventured on to a different plane. He died a few years ago and left me and
my daughter with the field.

Im sorry.

Thats all right, she said. Its been a long time now, and I had already accepted his
fate. Sooner or later, I would be facing my own.

So, how old are you, anyway?

211
I already lost count of my age. But then, thinking about it makes me feel glad that I
would die only to meet him again in the afterlife, she laughed.

You should never think about things like that.

Then, she stared at me, like she had this heavy burden shes reluctant to tell.

My daughter is a good girl She is a curious young lady, making her way into the world.
But, she is quite a stubborn one at times.

You seemed like a good lad, she added. You remind me of him.

What makes you say that?

I can see it in your eyes. Youre not the type of person who would readily accept the
world to enslave you.

I doubt that. I have already been a slave to my own world myself, before your daughter
found me.

Aleck, is that your real name?

Yes.

My daughter seemed to have known a lot of things about you in such a short period of
time, old Melinda said to me. And shes eager to learn more. Shes lucky to have found
you, Aleck.

All the while, I never expected her to say something like that.

What do you think of her? she asked.

Well, shes very pretty. Shes very kind. And its amazing that she always have that
something that makes a good conversation fascinating.

Thats good to hear. I always knew she had that wild and carefree spirit inside of her.

It was probably her smile that got my fervent attention. Or maybe its that look in her
eyes before she went out the door got me bewildered. I cant be sure.

Well, Ill let you rest now, Melinda said halfway near the door. Itll probably be
another long day tomorrow. Good night.

Good night, I said. and thanks for the wonderful soup!

212
Endless Mornings


[09-07-2012]


[Old Melinda narrates.]

The next morning, Aleck woke up and found his breakfast next to his bed.

Young Melinda and I. We were out on the field early, sowing the young grains of wheat.
It wasnt very far from the hut and Aleck can see us from the window right where he
was standing.

Maybe, Ill take a little walk Aleck thought.

Minutes later, young Melinda got a little surprised when she turned around and bumped
into Aleck.

Why are you here? she asked. I mean, shouldnt you be back home, taking some rest?

I like it better out here, he said. Besides, I feel much better now, and I think all I
need now is a little exercise.

Are you sure?

Yeah. Just teach me whatever it is youre doing.

Alright, Melinda said with a smile.

Then, she began showing him how the work on the field is done and they started
working and cultivating the soil together.

[06-25-2014]
As an old woman with an aching back, I could do nothing but look on. I couldnt have
been much happier than knowing that theres a man right there with my daughter who
could take the place of her father in working the field.

I can tell Aleck likes my daughter. And I believe young Melinda feels the same way
towards him. I could tell by the way they stare at each others eyes. They may not speak
about it but their eyes speak every word. And eyes dont lie.

I can tell Aleck is hiding something from his past. And I believe young Melinda would
wish that those things remain hidden.

213
Aleck is a stranger but I can see that my daughter is happy with him and thats whats
important to me. I feel at ease with this young man. All the more reason to keep him
here.

To my young Melinda, every day is an endless morning. Every time young Melinda wake
up, Aleck had a little surprise stored up for her. Something only a man with a loving
heart can give.

I can tell Aleck, too, is trying to hold some of his feelings back. I can tell its because of
me. Aside from Alecks ill-gotten memories, Im the only thing that could come between
young Melinda and his love for her.

A golden ball of light. To me, this warm sunshine is a sign. Its time to let go of my young
Melinda. Shes not a little girl anymore. She knows what she wants and she found it.
Shes a big girl with a full-grown heart. Shes a blooming flower in front of a bee. I have
taught her everything I know. Now, its time for her to learn from the world and learn
the rest through experience.

I used to think that the village of Whitwerd was a world far too big for my young
Melinda. Now that Aleck is here for her, even this entire world became too small for
them.




214
My Melinda


[06-02-2013]


[Aleck narrates.]

One night, young Melinda came to me. She was wearing a special dress, something she
had never worn before.

She tended my scars and then looked into my eyes and stared at me. She never said a
word. And neither did I.

Everything suddenly felt right. Maybe its time to cherish the present and forget the
past. Maybe its time to move on and forget about Reeya

Then, all of a sudden, feelings exploded like a hurricane; like at a moments notice we
understood, and we knew what it was and what it meant

On that quiet night, fire consumed our flesh and we couldnt keep the flames
contained. It burned excitement out of us and aroused our basic instincts. And very
soon, nothing was between us.

What do you think this man would do? A man who have been empty for a time. A barren
field with a thirst waiting to be quenched. Will this dry land ever refuse rain?

What do you think this woman would do? An inexperienced damsel. A wild tarpan, dying
to break free. Can these itchy lips really wait any longer?

An intimate start. Theres a lot of things we wanted to say first, but some things just
couldnt wait. Words would just get in the way.

Our eager lips ran into each other and clashed. Melindas lips were all over me, and I was
all over her. All the while, she purposefully touched my scars, where the deep wounds
used to go, but it didnt really bother me. She can touch me wherever she wants.

Then, Melinda turned around and undressed. The back of her neck was exposed for
the first time. Her soft ear was teasing my teeth and the tiny pearl witnessed it all.

The scent of a woman. The flowing hair. The smooth, ivory skin. Everything feels like
the first time. Everything feels like the first love.

One gentle kiss, followed by another. Then, a long passionate one.
Tonight, young Melinda is mine. Tonight, I am hers.

215
Throughout the night, my arms were wrapped around her while her hips moved with
varying grace. The rhythm of our breaths synchronized with the sound of crickets,
while our bodies kept warm like a rock on top of another.

She breathes in. She breathes out. Until finally, she moaned in great pleasure and bliss.

216
Family


[09-07-2012]


The days grew older. Weeks have passed. The little hut became my new home and the
Melindas became my second family.

Time went by, until months have passed and we found ourselves staring at the golden
fields of our hardship.

Our hard work paid off, said Mother. We could start harvesting the wheat by
tomorrow.

Melinda turned to me and said, Its all because you have worked hard and made it all
possible.

Its not just me, I replied. Its the three of us.

A family welcomed me with open arms and I found a home.

I couldnt imagine how lucky I was after Melinda picked me up from the ground eight
months ago. She rescued me from the valley of emptiness and pulled me out from my
bitter state. I was broken. And now, here I am --- good as new!

Seeing her everyday and waking up every morning next to her seemed like the best
moments of my life. I wouldnt wish for anything else than having things stay the way
they are now.



217
A Golden Stalk Carried by the Wind


[09-07-2012]


Another prosperous year went by and the mornings were as happy as before. Young
Melinda grew prettier and lovelier than ever.

Everything was perfect, until one hot day

Mother!!! cried Melinda.

The old woman fell unconscious on the field.

Mother fell sick that day and never left the hut the days after. She lost a lot of weight
and even complained that her eyes were not as clear as they used to be.

We called for a doctor, but he insisted to be left alone with her ailment. Nothing we
should worry about, she said.

Day after day, Mother grew weaker and began to curse the stones on the ground. Her
old back could barely take on another bend. Her weary feet could hardly walk a few
steps further than the front yard. Now, she sits by the window looking down on the
fields, watching over us.

One day, she managed to reach the field and brought us some lunch. We thought she
was going to get better, only to realize that she was just trying to hang on for our sake.

The following day, she went out of the hut and brought her plowshare with her,
believing she could still help out.

Mother!!! I hurriedly ran back to the hut yelling.

The tool got a little heavier, she thought.

Mother fell on the ground that day and I carried her back to her bed. Later that night,
she talked to me

Aleck, my son, she said. I have found favor in the eyes of God on the day he had sent
you to us. If I had a son, I could only wish he was you.

She smiled. I couldnt help but cry and smile back, and listen to her final words.

Aleck, my son, she said. My time is nigh. But, I had to ask something from you

218
My daughter, she continued. I know she had grown to love you, yet shes waiting for
you to say the right words. I want you to take good care of her, and endure her
stubbornness for my sake

I will.

My only regret is that I wont live long enough to see my grandchild. But, knowing that
you are here makes me feel glad that my daughter is in good hands. Promise me that
youll look after her and that youll never change

I promise.

Melinda, she called out to her daughter standing behind the door. Come here, my
child.

Mother? young Melinda came closer and wept.

I know this would be hard for you to accept. But, honey, this is the way things are. Life
comes and goes, and you have to accept that fact.

Melinda cried, Oh, Mother

Melinda, she continued, I love you more than I loved your father, and you know that
pretty well. I can clearly see how you feel the same way towards Aleck. If your heart is
telling you something, you must listen to it.

I know that men and women are still two different people even if they had a lot of
things in common. But, I tell you this, there may be troubles for Aleck ahead and he
wont need anything else from you, aside from your loyalty and conviction, your faith
and understanding, your sincerity and your patience, and your undying love for him. See
to it that you will never tire of giving him your support, specially at times when he is
most vulnerable and weak. He is the sword that will come to protect the whole world,
and you are the shield that shall protect him.

After saying those words, Mother closed her eyes and went to sleep. Melinda stayed
with her that night.

The next morning, I found Melinda next to Mother and still asleep.

I brought you some tea, I said while waking her up gently.

Thanks.

Mother, your teas here, she turned to Mother saying. Mother?

Mother never answered.

219
Melinda touched her mothers hand. It was cold. Then, she looked at me with tears in
her eyes and I already knew what it meant.


Mother never woke up. And at that time, Melinda wept so hard that her voice faded.
Her hand trembled and her tears flowed like a raging waterfall.

That was the first time I saw Melindas smile being totally overcomed by grief. For a
moment, she thought she was all alone. And if it wasnt for my shoulders, noone would
be there to catch every tear from her eyes and every pain coming out of her heart.

Emptiness. After all those tears, I saw emptiness in Melindas eyes. A big void that only
the laughters of old Melinda could take away. A special place in her heart that will be a
scar only time could ever heal.

For all its worth, old Melinda was like a real mother to me. And just like someone whos
very dear, she will never be forgotten. She will always be remembered





We buried Mother on top of the hill overlooking the wheatfield. We thought that shed
probably want to rest in a place where she can watch over the glimmering stalks of
wheat, just as she always did when she was still with us.



Melinda, 79.
A golden stalk carried by the wind.

220
A Gift


[10-18-2013]


Many months have passed, and yet the love that we have were like undying flames.

I see Melindas face every morning. And I see her in my dreams, too.

She had this sway over me, like she could build anything in the dreamworld to life. Every
night was like a sunny day on a hill filled with yellow chrysanthemums. And she was
there, skipping around, without a care in the world.

What are you standing there for? she asks. Come over here and join me.

The grasses in the real world felt like blades to my skin. But in here, they felt nothing
more than stands of feathers.

We tumbled down the yellow hill, like were pretty much in heaven. Then, we touched
and made love like forever, like we never seemed to grow tired of each other.

And so, both day and night always seemed like brand new mornings.

Until, one night, she appeared again in my dream. She whispered something to my ear.
She said she had something for me --- a gift.

She touched my head, running his fingers around like gently massaging my hair, and then
she kissed me on my big forehead.

That was it? I asked.

Yes, she said. You dont like it?

No, I answered. No, I love it.

I thought it was just a kiss. I thought it was the massage. But, I was completely unaware
of what it was she gave me. And she never said a word about it.


221
_A Deep Sleep


[10-06-2014]


Sleep, Aleck Melinda whispered. Sleep

Melinda carressed Alecks face as he drowns into a deep sleep.

Why are you holding to such memories, Aleck?

Why are keeping memories that cause you more pain?

That girl in your memory, is she special to you?

Is she the reason why youve been wandering all this time?



Sleep, Aleck Melinda whispered. Sleep

By the time you wake up, you dont have to dream dreams anymore


222
The Great Mystery


[10-18-2013]


Dreams. What better place could transform the intangible into tangible things than the
dream world?

Maybe it was Love? Something that words could hardly express. Something that could
both mean nothing and everything at the same time.

When I woke up, I found her sleeping right next to me. Then, I realized that it was all
just a dream. But, how come I feel something heavy inside my head?

Melinda is still fast asleep. And as I stare at her more I began to realize how beautiful
she was. Her hair. Her nose. Her lips Everything about her draws me even closer

I have no knowledge of her roots, or where her family really came from. Maybe, that is
what is giving me this mysterious feeling

She was an angel. In my weariness and helplessness, she was an winged savior who
quenched my thirst and tended my wounds. In my dreams, she was an Aeon with a
power to absorb and erase the memories of others.

Then, a perplexing theory came into my mind

Erasing memories. The Kiss. Does it have something to do with what she just did to me?
Is it the reason why I cant remember some things from my past?

How come something so good and so right feel like never-ending? Am I not seeing things
clearly? Am I under her spell? Was I swayed by her powerful charm?

And why do I have this doubt and these questions inside my head? What is Melinda?

Is she a mermaid who drowns fishermen deep into their ocean realm? Or is she a witch
who ensnares people with their false beauty and trickery?

Is she a fairy who lures hunters deep into the inescapable part of the forest? Or is she a
shapeshifting imp who secretly cause harm to drag their prey into their embrace?

Who is she? Where did this woman come from?





223
Heavenly Powers


[10-17-2013]


For several days, Ive been seeing Melinda going to the forest alone. And whenever she
comes back, she had this worried look on her face. Shes never been like this before

Then, one morning, when Melinda thought I was still asleep and she went out, I secretly
followed her into the woods.

The direction shes headed leads to the waterfall. Is she going to take a bath at this
time of day? Is she going to get some water and forgot to bring a pail along? She had this
anxious look on her face. Is she hiding something from me?

Then, she stopped and walked a different path towards the deeper part of the forest,
away from the path that leads to the waterfall. That made me worry.

Where is she going? I started to ask myself.

As I turn around to see how far from home we have wandered, she vanished from my
sight. I looked around but she totally disappeared.

It took me some time to analyze the direction she went because a few steps more and I
would have fallen into the ravine. Then, I saw her again. She was down below, behind
those trees. How did she get down so fast?

Are you sure you were not followed? the man asked.

Yes, replied Melinda. Hes still asleep.

I was sure I heard another voice and she was talking to somebody.

The man veered his eyes around to see if someone is near. He doesnt seem to have
noticed me.

There are words from far places, he said, that they are gathering people from all over
to persuade people to their side.

What do they have to do with us? asked Melinda. Cant we just live normal lives on
our own without being bothered by them?

The man came closer to Melinda and touched her face.

Whatever fear they bring to everyone, he said, I will never allow such things to
happen to you.
224

What do they really want? Melinda asked.

Yeah, What do they really want? I said as I emerged from the bushes. And who the
hell are you?

Then, I turned to Melinda and asked, And why are you with him?

Aleck? Melinda said with surprise. I thought you were ---?

Sleeping? I interrupted. For several days, youve been going out into the woods on
your own only to meet with this guy?

Aleck, let me explain

So, this is the man, Aleck, you speak of the man said.

Melinda is my wife.

I know.

Then, who the hell are you?

Melinda turned to the man and said, Taner, he doesnt know

Taner, huh? What is it that I dont know, Melinda?!

Melinda belong to us. Shes one of us

Us? What are saying? Shes my wife! She belongs to nobody!

One man and one woman meeting secretly in the forest. Unfortunately, that woman is
none other than my wife, doing something i-dont-know-what out in the woods with this
guy, and behind my back. Dont you feel its right to just let your fist land on this guys
face before he could get away with someone you love?

Aleck, stop! Melinda shouted. Hes not what you think he is!

I know who he is, Melinda. Are you planning on leaving me without a word, and running
away with this man?!

Im not going anywhere! So, please, stop!

Get back, Melinda! Lets see how tough this guy really is

The truth doesnt really matter to me now. My anger is telling me that I really just want
to beat this guy down and end all this.
225

Come on, said I. Show me who you really are

Then, he came forward and accepted my challenge.

Hes right, Melinda, he said. It would be best to show him who we really are

With all my might, I gathered the full strength of my arm and released it. The first strike
was powerful and full of rage, but it missed. He was too fast.

He moved back, swiftly three to four steps away. For a moment, I knew he had nowhere
to run. The big tree was behind him and hes cornered. Then, I thought my second strike
will put a devastating blow to his face, driving his jaw flying into the heavens

He jumped. He jumped so high, then this thing behind him opened up and carried him
safely and gently to the other side.

Aleck Melinda said worriedly.

What are you? I asked.

He is an Aeon, just like me Melinda explained. Im sorry Ive been wanting to tell
you all this time but I just dont know where to start

We are but a few of the remaining Aeons scattered around the world, continued
Melinda. Taner is my guardian. He watches over me and protects me as I try to live a
normal life. He is also a messenger who carries the words of other Aeons and relatives
from far away. And he is also my brother.

What?

Melinda is an Aeon with roots that belong to the highest echelon, Taner explained.
In order words, shes a princess, and also one of the Chosen Ones, born with a gift that
will guide the Aeon race into the future. You are lucky to have earned my sisters love.
The Aeons were used to be forbidden to marry someone outside its own race or even
mingle with Humans.

Is this true? I asked Melinda.

Yes answered Melinda.

Why didnt you tell me? I asked.

You wouldnt understand, besides

Taner interrupted, Besides, there are more greater things that we should be worried
about.
226

And what is that?

Not too long ago, a man by the name of Zemrrah, a sorcerer, attacked Isis, the Ice
Kingdom.

What does he have to do with Melinda?

Zemrrah destroyed Isis to acquire the Thankorr Crystals, a rare gem that is also a
source of great power. We still dont know what his real intentions are, but an old Seer
once saw the coming of the Dark One. And it is said that the Dark One shall bring Isis
down and then wreak his havoc upon the world. So far, Isis is just the first thing
Zemrrah had destroyed. We dont really know where Zemrrah is now, or what his next
target is, but we believe hes been planning on something really big.

You still havent answered my question, I said. What does he have to do with
Melinda?

Zemrrah have been looking for other sources of power to build and strengthen his
own army. And for him to be able to acquire these things, he would need a seer or
someone who had the gift of foresight. My sister, Melinda, is one of a selected few who
possess such an ability. And right now, it isnt safe for Melinda to stay here.

No, Im not leaving, brother.

It is not for you to decide, Melinda.

Of course, it is!

Zemrrahs power is increasing. His minions are growing, too. One of these days, his
minons will find this place and they will come to take you. And this Human have no
power to protect you.

Being powerless doesnt mean I cant protect her from them.

You dont understand how cruel these minions are. Their sheer number alone will
frighten you. Zemrrah destroyed an entire kingdom all by himself. Do you think you can
even scratch one of his minions? You will be dead even before you could take out one
of them.

Melinda isnt going anywhere!

Are you prepared to watch your wife die before your very eyes?! While you are standing
here, courageously optmistic about all things, you are risking her safety!

Then, tell me how to stop them!

227
I admire your bravery, Aleck, he replied. You speak as if you have some kind of power
hidden within you. But, truth is, they cant be stopped. And as Melindas brother, I
wont allow you to put my dear sisters life at risk. Im taking her with me.

Brother, I love him, Melinda said. I love Aleck. Im not leaving without him.

Love is indeed something that binds you two. But for where there is love, there is also
Death. And this is the time the heavens test you.

Brother, Im not going anywhere without him, repeated Melinda.

Wherever were going, he cant come with us. I was ordered to take you alone.

Then, another Aeon came.

Zeth is here to guide you, too, Melindas brother added.

My Lady, it is time said Zeth.

Melinda turned away.

The Elders have spoken, Melinda, declared Taner. Are you going to turn your back on
your people and sacrifice yourself and the future of the Aeons for this man?

She was torn between two different things she love. On one hand is a man who had
earned her love, a Human named Aleck. On the other hand is the people of Archea, the
Aeons, whom she had vowed to serve, and where her duty as one of the Chosen Ones
lie. And in between, rests her life hanging in balance.

Then, Melinda asked, But, what about Aleck?

Im sorry her brother looked down and said.

Then, Melinda came to me and wept.

I love you, Aleck she said.

And I love you, too, I said. Lets go home

Im sorry, Aleck she said. But this is something I must do

At that moment, Melinda kissed me and turned away. Then, she spread her wings and
flew away, alongside Zeth.

Wait! I shouted. Where are you taking her?

For her safety, it would be best for her that you do not know.
228

Melinda

If you really want to stop Zemrrah and see my sister again, you must go to Atria and
find the Seer. She will tell you what you need to know.

Then, Melindas Guardian took off and the Aeons fled towards the direction of the
sun.





229
The Seer of Atria


[06-25-2014]


I traveled by foot to Masanui and then by boat to Ophum. I traveled passed the Ten
Hills of Tagum and went passed the City of Anai. I traded my books for food and my
gems for supplies just to find the Seer of Atria, but then, noone seemed to know
anything about the oracle.

When I reached Tirith, I met a peddler who had ears.

Atria is nothing but ruins. You wont find anything there. Not even a soul.

I heard something about the Seer of Atria once before, he said. I heard it from
another merchant who regularly comes to Nefalia. He said the old Seer had died of a
strange malady of some kind.

In exchange for two pieces of gold he pointed me to Nefalia, a place where a lot of
travelling merchants get their supplies. I dont know if I was talked down or fooled, but
I dont have enough money to buy enough information about this Seer.




Nefalia was a big city. It was crammed with shops, traders, and merchants. Old
manuscripts of Meru, meticulous artworks of Fallon, and other valuable artifacts from
various cities are being sold at every corner of each street.


Are you going to buy something, Mister? a merchant asked me.

No, Im just looking.

Then, I turned around to leave. But then, I changed my mind and I went back to ask
him.

By the way, do you happen to know the Seer of Atria?

Are you going to buy something, Mister?

Forget it.

Its seems like I would need to shelve a few silvers to get the information I need.


230
I went around the marketplace asking almost everybody about the Seer. But it seems
noone doesnt seem to know anything.

I dont know Atria had a seer. Do you? they said.

No. I dont know what youre talking about.
Atria? Never heard that place before.
Do you happen to have three silver pieces there on your pocket?
A Seer? What is that?
Theres nothing on Atria but desert lizards.
How about purchasing a carpet first? This one is from Belruth

I guess I wont find any answers here. I must head to Atria tomorrow.
Atria might be a place of ruins but theres got to be someone staying there somehow.

Then, the dark azure sky caught my attention and I noticed the direction of the clouds
changing.

The winds are uneasy, I thought. I think its going to rain.

Why are you looking for the Seer of Atria? a small voice asked.

It was a little girl.

I need to ask her something.

What is it about? she asked.

Then, I saw the small wooden wind chimes she was carrying.

You sell these wind chimes, Little Miss?

Yes.

And how much for a piece?

A piece for a piece.

A piece for a piece? I asked. What do you mean?

Then, another merchant came to me. He was carrying pots and larger windchimes.

Im sorry, Mister. Is my daughter, Nina, bothering you in some way?

Its alright.

231
My daughter doesnt know the value of things yet. So, she would just settle for a piece
of anything that you might want to trade, for any single piece of what she sells.

I see.

Do you want a wind chime, Mister?

Lets see, Nina. I only have these in my pocket.

I took out three things from my pocket and showed it to her. A pieces of Tagum bread
that is worth a tenth of silver. A shiny gold piece worth twelve silver pieces. And an
emerald gem that is worth ten gold pieces.

Knowing how valuable the gold piece and the gem were, her father intervened to try to
stop the trade.

Mister, are you sure you want to trade that for a piece of my daughters windchime?

Dont worry. Ill trade it accordingly just as she said. A piece for a piece.

I want the green one.

Nina, thats too much! Just take the bread and give the man a nice windchime.

Alright, Ill take the bread, instead.

Here you go. But you like the green thing more, dont you?

Yes. Ive never seen a bright green stone before.

Since you like it that much, Im going to give it to you.

Im sorry Mister, but we cannot take such a valuable item for just a piece of cheap
chime.

Then, let me offer it to her as a gift, instead.

Here. Take this.

Its beautiful. Can I keep it?

Yes. Its yours, now.

What is you name, young man?

Im Aleck of Whitwerd.

232
Its going to rain. Do you have a place to stay, Aleck of Whitwerd?





The pot merchant invited me to an abandoned house near the edge of town. Then, he
boiled some water and made some tea.

Im Gerard, by the way.

Thanks for the hospitality.

This house used to be a home of a friend.

Where is he?

Hes dead now.

Oh. Sorry bout that.

The Gerard stood by the window and watched the rain.

Its not much, but with all this heavy rain, I think it is more than enough.

I agree.

There are clean clothes here. Dont worry about the cost because I wont ask you to
trade anything for it.

Later, Gerard and Nina prepared dinner and we ate supper together.

So, you live here now? I asked.

They say its bad luck to live in a dead mans house, answered Gerard. Were just
borrowing it for a while.

We have a small hut back at Dukov! Nina exclaimed.

Dukov?

Yeah. But since were travelling merchants, we have to carry a little tent all the time
with us.

Ninas father pointed me to a huge pack he was referring to.

I see. I guess borrowing this place is much better than using that.
233

Do you have a family, Aleck?

No. Not anymore. I have a wife. But then, she left due to unforeseen
circumstances.

I see. A marital issue regarding individual differences?

Something like that

So, why have you come to Nefalia? Are you looking for charms to make her come
back?

Charms? No, I think it would take more than that to make her come back.

So what are you after?

Hes looking for the Seer of Atria! Nina interrupted.

The Seer of Atria? Is that true?

Yes. They say Atria doesnt exist anymore. I came to Nefalia hoping to find the
wandering Seer or any Atrian who knew him so far.

What do you want with Seer?

Hes the only one who knows where my wife was taken to.

Taken? I thought you said your wife left?

A month ago, a couple of strange people came for my wife. They have wings and
claimed they were Aeons.

Aeons? I guess there are still other things in this world that is too hard to believe.

My wife is everything to me. So, you see I cant just let this one slide.

I wish I could help you with anything you need, but the Seer you are looking for has
been dead for a long time

Thats impossible! The Aeon specifically told me to find the Seer of Atria. That means
hes still alive!

Ten years ago, the Seer of Atria contracted a mysterious disease that led to his
demise.

How can you be so sure?
234

They say the Seer of Atria lost his physical sight due to this strange illness. They say he
sent word for his son saying he needed him to become his eyes. But then, his son ignored
his wish and left him helpless. He waited for months. But then again, his son never
came. Then, a few hours before his death, his son appeared to watched his fathers
end. He buried his fathers remains near the shore and his name was never mentioned
again.

Again, how can you be so sure?

Because he was my father Because he became my friend at the hour of his death
and left me with barely nothing except everything that you see in this place.

Gerard paused for a while.

Im sorry

Its alright.

If what youre saying is true, Aleck said, then, he must have transferred his ability to
you somehow

That would be impossible. Clairvoyance is a rare ability. It cannot be learned. It can
only be awakened. While it is true that this gift is also an innate ability, not every one is
born with an oracles eyes. And even if I had one, I wouldnt chose to want it.

Why not?

Why would I? The reason why I have to live away from my father is because his eyes
couldnt see through my heart like he could through other people. I mean, he could
easily predict the weather and tell the signs of dangerous times, but he could never
guess whats in my head or how I would feel.

So, you dont believe in his work?

I could say, I dont believe in fate. I dont want the idea that my future is already
written before I could even write it. I dont believe in destiny either, that there are
really no random things in this world. Nobody wants to live in a world where noone had a
right to choose.

Did your father mentioned anything before he died? Anything about an Aeon?

No.

Whats an Aeon, Father? Nina interrupted.

People with wings. Its like an angel, Honey.
235

Then, I guess I have to find another seer, huh?

Im sorry, Aleck. I wish there was something we could do to help

Do Aeons live on land, too?

No. Why do you ask?

I saw one in my dream

Really?

Uh-hmm.

An angel? You saw an angel?

Yes. A woman with wings

This dream Tell me more about it and that woman you saw
236








Chapter VI
The Gathering

6
237
A Test for Patience


[10-17-2013]


What do you think Hoggelhauf? Zemrrah asked while staring the glowing crystal a few
yards away from where he was standing.

About what, Master?

About the powers I possess.

You are the most powerful sorcerer on Earth, my Lord. If you unleash your power now,
all the inhabitants of this world will bow at your feet for your mercy.

Zemrrahs eyes blinked and the glowing crystal exploded and broke into tiny pieces.

Really, now? he said.

I wouldnt doubt your powers, my Lord, said Hoggelhauf. And neither should you

A long time ago, the Shadowlord emerged from the darkness and tried to conquer the
Earth. But then, he was drawn to his end and he failed. Do you know why?

The gods?

The Shadowlord, Drekkor, knew nothing about the Stones inscription. All he wanted
was its vast power. He failed to understand the true purpose of the Stone or its will.
He never knew it was a vessel, nor the writings on it were a way to summon the eternal
beings. And that was where he fell short at --- at understanding and anticipating the
power of his enemy.

No.

Then, why?

Drekkor could have sought out the powers of the Earthfolks, but he didnt. He relied
on his own methods, his own power. His pride consumed him. And because of the
ensnaring powers of the Stone, Drekkor became too impatient that he declared war
against the Aeons without taking the Stone first or killing its Keeper. But where he
failed, where the Shadowlord fell short, we shall succeed

Truly, my master is powerful and wise. Now, the gods are gone and had declared never
to interfere with the affairs of the Human world ever again. It is time to take the world
for ourselves.

238
No. Not quite yet.

No? But, Master, there are only a few worldly forces left that could defy your
ascension to power. And compared to your power, what you have now, they are merely
insects before a colossal golem!

Puny as they are, you should never underestimate them, Hoggelhauf. A wasps sting
could still distract your attention in battle. And you will lose your head in front of an
axe even if its just a prick.

Then, what are your plans, my Lord?

We will build an army strong enough to topple any hindrances in front of our goal. We
will capture the Stones keeper. And when we have the Stone on our side, we will start
our attack

And the world will know our strength and it will be ours!

Soon Zemrrah whispered. Very soon, this world will be mine

239
_The Gathering


[01-14-2013]


[Hoggelhauf sent his minions around the globe to find special people. They are
gathering people with powers and special abilities.]

240
Bad Dreams


[05-08-2013]


FIFTEEN YEARS AGO.

Young Melinda lied down and dreamt of a terrifying future.

Eeeeek!!!

Melindas mother came rushing to her room.

Melinda, she said. What happened?

I saw it again, Mother

Relax. Youre just having a bad dream

This isnt the first time I saw them Its like theyre coming for me every night Im
scared, Mother!

I know. But dreams arent real

But what do they mean, Mother?

Sometimes, people are afraid of things they do not understand. Then, when we are
asleep, the mind interprets these intangible things and materialize them equally as
visually frightening objects in our dreams. Things, such as fire and flood, snakes and
ravens, shadows and monsters they all constitute the fear we keep behind our
consciousness. They are nothing but subtle reflections of what we are afraid of.

But, I dont understand Ive never been afraid of anything before

Is that so? Maybe, your mind is afraid of you growing up?

Do you get bad dreams, too?

Sometimes, she replied. Ill fix you a glass of milk so that it would make you feel
better. What do you think?

That would be nice. But, Mother

Yes?

If I could see them in my dreams, can they see me too?
241

Who? her mother asked. Who are you referring to?

Those monsters were staring at me. They dont know I could see them, do they?

No, honey. Like I said, dreams arent real. Theyre just your imagination. Besides, Ive
never heard of a monster dreaming before

Im scared of them, Mother

Why dont you drink your milk up and get some rest? Then, Im going to sleep here so
that they wont be bothering you anymore. Is that okay?

Melinda knows her dreams arent just imaginations. She knows that there are evil forces
trying to invade everyones mind. She could feel them. She could sense them

242
Bardox, the Mind Invader


[05-08-2013]


Meanwhile, at the far side of the world, the Yokans lie in wait. They are the people who
worshipped Yoka, the god of dreams and nightmares.

The Yokans followed their leader, Emna, a beast tamer and powerful sorceress who can
put any creatures will under her charm.

Some monsters do dream dreams. But some, put monsters into our dreams, like Bardox,
Emnas loyal apprentice.

Aaah yes whispered the Yokan Dreamweaver. The Eyes of Luna If I could just
find the one who possess it, I could just lock her down here. And once I got her, then
Master will be pleased and surely recognize my worth

A dreamweaver. A creature who casts dreams and turn them into nightmares. A
spellbinder who can channel his evil thoughts and his presence into those people with a
weak psyche.

Bardox spends most of his time invading the dream world, using it as a transdimensional
portal to test Human subjects and instill fear into ones mind. He had built a network of
transdimensional doors, or mirrors, that reflects the dreams of his chosen subjects.
And at his whim, he would invade these dreams and recreate them as horrifying
nightmares.

Maliciously, Bardox would gradually insert monsters into the dreams of his younger
subjects, bringing out their greatest fears. It starts with snakes, ravens, and poisonous
lizards. But when the kids think they had seen their worst nightmare, Bardox always
have some monsters and gargoyles behind the door to tickle their eyelids. Every night,
Bardox would stand by door and wickedly watch how the kids would react to his idea of
playtime.

But for his mature subjects, Bardox makes it a habit to add a little more personal
touch. And whenever it pleases him, he would open up one door from one random male
subject and simulate realistic physical torment to break the lab rats fragile mind. Most
often, he would access two or more doors at the same time, taking turns on
experimenting on their bodies and inflicting pain in the most dreadful way.

Regularly, he would take ones left eyeball first. Then, he would cut up his body parts,
right after plucking all his nails out. After an hour of sadistic torture, his subjects
would wake up feeling that the dream was real and believing that his entire body felt
the excruciating pain of the horrendous experience. And after a series of frightening
nightmares, most of his Human subjects would rather spend the night hurting
243
themselves just to keep themselves awake, just to keep themselves from experiencing
being on that monsters operating table again.

Sometimes, he would take his fantasies on women, preferably young and beautiful ones.
He would invade a womans sweet dream and recreate his sexual perversities with her in
her mind. He would toy with them, undress them, and ravish their private parts. After
he had enjoyed his time, he would then start performing his torture rituals. And finally,
he would operate on them.

Bardox would go about repeating this intimate sessions with his Human test subjects
every night until they grow crazy until their minds become like that of an animal.

Lately, he found another interesting victim: Melinda. A little girl with an unknowingly
strong psyche. For quite some time, hes been planting monsters into every childs dream
as a hobby. But this child simply stood out.

No matter how Bardox tries to change Melindas dream world, this little girl was able to
cancel it all out. She was able to deflect his powers and erase the existence of his
monsters. Melinda had all these powers but shes totally unaware of it.

This Melinda Bardox thought, she could repel my powers for a certain time --- but
not always.

Bardox turned himself invisible and decided to watch the girls dream from a distance,
and without inserting his monsters into her world. As he watch, hundreds of mirrors
appeared around Melinda like they were pictures of things yet to come. This made
Bardox uncomfortably amazed.

Who are you? the little girl said.

Bardox was surprised. The little girl doesnt seem to see him, but

I know youre there, Melinda said. So, why dont you tell me your name?

I was right all along, Bardox suddenly realized. This child had the ability to see
through the future. Not only that, she could sense our presence, too

Bardox closed the dream portal and placed another layer of spell to keep the little girls
mind from crossing over his realm and ruining his network of dreams.

I must report this to Lady Emna at once!


244
The Eyes of Luna


[05-08-2013]


The Masters chamber. One of the Masters loyal servant is standing guard.

Sleeze. A lousy and irritating imp, who, aside from his loud mouth and poison-tasting
skill, had no further use at all.

Bardox?

He sees his rival to the throne of apprenticeship. Someone who used to offer him dream
potions and tonics that could materialize ones most devious and perverse fantasies.
Yes, the chili-based potions work all right. But, unfortunately, Sleeze have to complain
about having his ass on fire, everytime he had to painfully expell the byproducts of the
brew.

Let me through! I must speak to Lady Emna at once!

Is this about another one of your stupid dreams, Bardox?

This does not concern you, Sleazy!

My master and I had enough of your lousy enchantments!

Im not the lousy one here, Bardox defended himself. You are.
245

Whats with all the ruckus? a
superior female voice asked.

It seems the loud commotion
reached the sleeping Master,
Enma.

Nothing, my Lady. Someone is just
trying to barge in and disturb your
slumber.

That someone, is me, my Lady! It is
I Bardox!

Let him through, Sleeze, ordered
Enma.

Thank you, My Lady said
Bardox.

What is it, Bardox? Enma asked.

Lady Emna, I think I found
something you might like

Quit fooling around and spit it
out, Sleeze interrupted. What did
you see?

Someone gained Lunas ability!

Sleeze was shocked but then he
seemed unconvinced.


What?! We didnt know that that Aeon oracle had an offspring!

The Eyes of Luna Lady Emna whispered and began to think.

The Eyes of Luna. The eyes of the legendary Aeon Seer. The ability to see the future.
Right before the Great War, the Eyes of Luna saw through the Shadowlords scheme
and foiled Drekkors evil plan to conquer the earth together with his Shadow minions.

The Great Aeon Seer died. But right before her death, she foretold that her eyes will
be reborn after a hundred years to a young girl.

246
And shes not an Aeon! Bardox added.

Shes not? Sleeze said with surprise.

Hmm Lady Emna wondered.

Shes just a little girl, added Bardox.

A Human descandant, then? asked Lady Emna.

Yes! A Human child! Bardox explained. This girl has the ability to see the future, yet
shes still completely unaware of it!

B-but, Master, Sleazy interrupted. h-how could that be?! If that is true, then someday
shell find out what were up to?

Not if we get to her first Lady Emnas great mind thought of a scheme.

What are we going to do, my Lady? asked Sleeze.

Find her, replied Enma. Capture her and bring her to me. We will manipulate her and
use her powers to our advantage

What if she resists? Sleeze asked. Shes just a little girl. What if she couldnt fully
harness her ability or use the Oracles Eyes at will?

Then, I will just have to take her ability and use Lunas Eyes for myself

247
Evil Alliance


[06-23-2013]


For many years, Lady Emna had been searching the land for oracles and soothsayers, and
killing those who doesnt fit the young oracles description, the one born with the
powerful gift of Lunas Eyes.

But finding young Melinda will be difficult from now on, now that lady Melinda can
shield herself from psychic attacks.

Lady Emna and her servant Sleeze traveled far and wide to find the Seer and any
capable sage that could tell her wherebouts.

Emna traveled from town to town, from Kushia to Cillan, and to the outskirts of
Narawi. Emna left no stone unturned until her feet led her to the land of small people,
Urnea.

Zemrrah also came to the land of Urnea and captured the local Seer, Zulam.

Tell me, where is the Stone hidden.

Zemrrah strangles the little man and slowly lifts him into the air.

I already told you I dont know where it is!

Unexpectedly, Lady Emna appeared and found the Seers dwelling in disarray.

Who are you? Lady Emna asked.

Sleeze saw the hooded figure and recognized the scent of the sinister cloak.

Be careful, Master! Sleeze said. Hes a sorcerer!

A sorcerer, huh?

And who might you be? asked Zemrrah.

I am Emna. And I believe that you are holding something that belongs to us. Give us
the Seer!

I got here first. I guess you should sit around and wait your turn. He is my captive. And
were currently in a middle of a small talk.

248
It seems Zemrrah can be reasoned with. But his loyal guard, Hoggelhauf, seemed to
have sensed their hostility. Hoggelhauf gave an intimidating look.
Lady Emna hate being ignored. And shes not fond of waiting.

So, you wanna play rough, eh? Then sit on this!

PESTILENCE! Lady Emna whispered in an indistinct language. Then, suddenly, hundreds
of hungry rats appeared from behind her. They smelled like rotten corpses and they
stink. Their eyes were fiery red and their teeth are dying to tear some flesh. And they
are all headed right for Zemrrah.

Puny insects I told you to wait your turn

Touch of DEATH! In a flick of a finger, Zemrrah was able to put up a spell to safeguard
himself. A protective sigil appeared around him and all the rats who touched the
invisible barrier perished as if some unseen force sentenced them to death.

Hoggelhauf.

Yes, Master.

Hoggelhauf knew what needs to be done. Zemrrah doesnt need to waste his time on
such a lowly creature. Besides, its just another Human; a weak woman.

Hoggelhaufs body transformed and he turned into a hideous beast.

Zemrrah is busy interrogating. The feral creature alone can take care of these minor
inconvenience. Besides, its been a while since his faithful pet was able to play around
and crush a few skulls.

Beast CHARM! Lady Emna placed Hoggelhauf under her spell and Hoggelhauf found
himself unable to control his own body.

Attack, Emna ordered the beast to attack its master.

The ferocious beast, Hoggelhauf, tried to attack Zemrrah. But before he could reach
his master

AIR PRISON! A powerful and invisible barrier trapped Hoggelhauf.

Ah a Whisperer? Zemrrah thought. Your spells may have worked on him, but your
beast taming ability wont work on me.

Emna tries even harder to make her puppet move, but the barrier was too strong that
Hoggelhauf couldnt free himself.

Zemrrah takes a step closer. Emna moves one step behind with caution.
249

Do you think you can protect yourself from me?

Master, lets get out of here! cried Sleeze. He might be after the Eyes, too!

Eyes? Zemrrah curiously asked. What eyes?

Shut your big mouth, Sleeze!

You mean Lunas Eyes? asked Zemrrah. Youre looking for the Eyes of Luna?

Forgive me, Master. My tongue slipped! But, we have to get out of here!

Were not leaving without the Seer.

Lets pretend that that little guy didnt know where she is. Lets just find another Seer,
and maybe we might get lucky next time!

I see, youre searching for something, too, Zemrrah said. I guess, we have something
in common.

Are you looking for the Eyes, too? Lady Emna asked.

No, I dont need another set of eyes, Zemrrah answered. But now that youre here,
your power seemed to fascinate me.

I was born with these ability. It cant be transferred to or be absorbed by others. But,
if youre thinking about learning this thing from me, Im currently not in the mood to
take students.

Hahaha. For someone with a beautiful face and a rare ability as you, youre quite
funny and equally annoying.

But, you know what? continued Zemrrah. Sooner or later, this world will bow down
to Lord Zemrrah. And people will pledge their loyalty to me or tremble in fear. When
that day comes, you will come to choose which side to be on.

So, what are you proposing?

Ive been gathering people with special gifts and unique abilities. But, I have never seen
anything quite like you

Zemrrah came closer to Emna. Emna tries to put him under her spell, but it doesnt
work on him. And Emna realized that Zemrrah was telling the truth, that nothing really
work against this man.

250
You have a very interesting ability. Swear your allegiance to me and I will help you find
what youre looking for.

And if we refuse? asked Sleeze.

Then, you will die right here and you will never be able to run, or crawl, or hide, or
find Lunas Eyes

Ultimately, Lady Emna could do nothing but yield to Zemrrahs demands. There is no
way to escape from a powerful sorcerer such as him.

251
Abducted


[06-22-2013]


Are we really going to do it, Master? asked Sleeze.

Yes, Zemrrah had ordered us to capture the girl.

But that girl seemed to be growing powerful every day.

Nonsense! Are you saying that she can escape us?

No, I mean, we should let Bardox break the girls mind before we grab her.

Bardox

Allow me to do my best, my Lady, Bardox said. I will take care of the girl




When night came and Melinda fell asleep, Bardox opened the gateway to Melindas
subconsciousness.

Thats right Dream a happy dream

Melinda dreamed of Aleck. She was lying on the grass-covered place up on a small hill.

It seems Melinda hasnt sensed Bardox intrusion. Once Bardox gets inside, there is no
way Melinda can keep him out.

A few moments later, Melindas dreamworld started to collapse. The earth beneath
Melindas feet began to crumble and the big chunks of rock began to rise up in the air
as if an external force of gravity is pulling them out.

Then, Melinda realized she was dreaming. And this dream is slowly turning into a
nightmare.

Suddenly, a creepy voice echoed around her. Her fear led her to Alecks arms.

Its nice to finally meet you, Melinda, the man who held her said.

Melinda looked up to see Alecks face. He looks like Aleck but his voice was different.
Melinda became confused and so she broke herself free from Alecks embrace.

252
What are you doing, Melinda? Why are you running away?

Melinda ran, but it seems like she was going nowhere. She turned around to look if the
man was chasing him, but the man was gone.

And then, all of sudden, he was right in front of him.

Melinda stepped back.

Youre not Aleck, she said.

No, I am not.

Who are you?

Lets just say, I am your worst nightmare

The man grabbed her. But then, she struggled to break free and Melinda was able to
run away.

You cant hide from me, Melinda

This just a dream she said to herself. This is just a dream

Melinda tries to calm herself down, and focus.

You cant possibly run away

It seems the man was everywhere and could appear from anywhere.

No said Melinda. This just a dream

Then, one by one, came horrifying creatures, both dead and undead. They are coming
for her.

This is just a dream! Youre just a dream!

A dream? Yes. But this is the kind of dream where you will never wake up ever again.

No. This cant be happening!

There is no use resisting or blocking me from the outside, because Im already here. Im
already inside your mind. Your psychic powers are futile. I have taken control of this
world. Your dreams are my dreams, now

253
Then, the scenes changed. The small hill and the fields of grass are gone. She looked
around and found herself right in the middle of a desolate place. A barren wasteland
for filthy and unclean creatures. A sight of decaying carcasses.

In the midst of the dead, rises the Undead. They are the bodies of people who have
died and have become restless creatures without memories or emotions because their
spirits have wandered around the earth instead of going through the light.

The Undead gathered around her and the creatures began to strangle her, making it
even harder for her to breathe. They took her and laid her on an altar-like cluster of
broken rocks.

Then, Bardox came to her and tied her limbs to each corners of the stone.

No! Please dont!

Calm down. The feast hasnt started yet.

Feast? What feast? What are going to do to me?!

Melinda, then, realized what it meant. Shes the menu. Shes the sacrifice and all these
creature will be having a big feast.

Help! Somebody help me!

Hohoho! Scream all you want, but no one will hear you from here. You can never leave
this place.

Then, Bardox moved away and the creatures did the same.

Dont worry about the creatures. They will not harm you until I tell them to. Besides,
the fun is about to start.

In a flick of Bardoxs finger, Melinda found herself strapped to a chair.

Be still. Ill introduce you to my close friends in the dreamworld


254
The Six


[06-22-2013]


Bardox gestured his hand.

Then, six doors appeared around Melinda from nowhere. It was as if the air opened up
a parallel space from another dimension.

From each doors, Bardox brought out a torture victim, a Human test subject. Each of
them were tied just like Melinda were. But, it seemed Bardox had already finished
operating on them.

As each blindfolded Human test subjects come out, the monsters mouths turned
watery and utterly eager to taste Human flesh. But as long as Bardox is around, the
monsters could do nothing but wait until their master feeds them.

Come, Melinda. Look at how wonderful my artworks are.

As Bardox starts to caress his subjects face, the subject began to cry out. This made
the other helplessly terrified subjects scream, too, because they knew the Bardox have
returned to toy with them again.

What have you done to them?!

Oh, nothing ordinary! I just invaded their minds and played with them. Dont worry,
youll get to experience what they all had experienced, soon enough

Melinda was shocked at what she saw


255
One woman was strapped with
wires. She had over a hundred
cuts all over her body. Judging
by the look of the subjects skin,
Bardox seemed to have used his
favorite set of razors on her.

Her name is Helena, Bardox
said. And she is one of my
favorite.

Why dont you say hi to our
guest, Helena? giggled Bardox.

Bardox took out her blindfold
and Helenas deafening shriek
filled the air.

There, now Bardox said as he
tries to calm her down. Theres
no need to be so excited, I was
just trying to introduce you



Bardox really loved Helenas eyes,
but then he said they look better
on her shut. Now, Helenas
eyelids are stitched together and
the threads lined up beautifully
like thin black picket fences.


256
But, of course, we also have Eleanor around

Another woman was tied upside down to a vertically inclined table. This woman screams
too much, so Bardox stitched her mouth sealed. Truth is, Bardox just hates screams.
Screams make him a little more excited to play Doctor-Doctor.

But, poor Eleanor could hardly scream right now. There was a thin black line across her
abdomen. One slight movement, or even a gentle touch, and the deep incision on her
skin would be seen and her intestines will burst out like a jack-in-box in front of her
face.

I believe you would love to see pretty Gavins real face, but as you can see hes all tied
up, right now

The third one was a man named Gavin and he was covered in blood. Bardox laughed
delightedly while taking his blindfold off because the eyeballs on his eye sockets are
gone. Gavin was suspended in midair, tied by strings to every part of his body. Melinda
can tell Bardox really took his time on this one for she had never seen such a man up-
close, without a skin on.

Can you see how much his muscles resemble wood? said Bardox. He looks like
Pinocchio, doesnt he? With all the strings and all that?

Moving on Id also like you to say hello to our lovebirds, Isabel and William

The fourth and fifth ones were unique and Bardox revealed them with great pride. He
placed them together in a big jar filled with liquid as if they were prized specimens.

They were real-life couples and Bardox snatched them from their dreams and took them
to his dream world.

Bardox, then, made his own version of their wedding ceremony. First, Bardox pretended
to be a priest. And after all the vows and the kisses, Bardox literally joined them
together for life.

Bardox said there was nothing to it. All he had to do was cut off the womans left limbs
and the mans right limbs. Then, he stripped a few flesh, here and there, and connected
a few nerves and arteries together. And finally, he sews them up together side by side.

Beautiful, arent they? chuckled Bardox.

You disgusting little creep! exclaimed Melinda.

Cant you see why I like it here? asked Bardox. Can you see why its fun to be around
these marvelous creations these rare works of art?

You call this art? These people have real lives and you took it from them!
257

Took it? I havent killed anybody. In fact, they are still happily sleeping as we speak! As
long as they are dreaming, as long as they are here in my dream world, they will never die!
They will forever be glorified as my faithful subjects!

How could you? You adore them, yet you have turned their dreams into nightmares!
You ruined their lives! You You broke their minds by inflicting pain!

What do you know about pain? The real world is built on the pain and pains of the
past. Even everything you enjoy in the real world now is nothing but a collection of pains
that your father and your forefathers have suffered for your sake.

What do you know about fathers? Youre nothing but a monster, inside and out!

Am I, now? I have great interest in kids, much like your father was when you were once
a little girl. I have been watching you for a long time, just like this one just like this
little girl Im about to show you




Number Six. The last one was a young girl.

The sixth, she was blindfolded, too. She was covered up to her forehead, but she didnt
looked like she was harmed in anyway. But then, she never speaks, as if she had lost it
all. She had no emotions whatsoever. She was never bothered by the cries of the other
Human test subjects around. It was as if her mind was gone after a series of nights
Bardox inserted demons and monsters into her dreams. Extreme fear came to her and
then one day it had finally eluded her.

Cute, isnt she?

Let go of her!

Why would I do that? asked Bardox. Shes a priceless possession.

Carrie is here on her own, added Bardox. She was just like you. She had a little gift,
but not as strong as you have. She had just started to figure it out. Then, she wandered
into my dream world and now she couldnt get out. She belongs to me, now.

You son of a bitch!

You wanna see it? Dont you? Bardox asked.

See what? asked Melinda.

See whats on this girls mind replied Bradox. See what shes been thinking
258

Bardox took off the little girls thick blindfold, the cloth that covers her eyes and her
forehead.

Beautiful, isnt she?

You monster!!!

It was an awful sight for Melinda.

Poor little girl. Carrie probably wished that she could stay awake at night and never
dream about anything again for the rest of her life.



Bardox played with her and brought her into the table. Then, he drew a long dotted line
around her head, just above her eyebrows. Then, he cut through the lines with a dull
and rusty saw, took off the top, and mashed her brains by hand. After his idea of
playtime, Bardox placed the lid back and kissed her goodnight.

After seeing the appalling state of the little girl, Melindas tears fell and her heart broke
into pieces. The once sweet and lively little girl is nothing more than just a sitting
vegetable now.


259
Eternal Punishment


[06-22-2013]


Now, which door would you choose to go through? Bardox asked.

Angry Melinda answered, All of them

Whoa! All of them? Thats a very nice answer.

Then, all of a sudden, a woman who looked just like Melinda appeared from behind.

What the ---! How did you get there?

Bardox thought Melinda escaped from the chair she was tied to. But when he turned
around to look, the real Melinda was still strapped to her chair.

So, there are two of you?

Then, another one came, a little girl who looked just like Melinda when she was younger.
She was whispering what she said, repeatedly.

And then, another one came mumbling, and then another, until there were too many of
them! All of the clones were murmuring and saying the same thing!

All of them their voices echoed inside Bardoxs head.

Then, Bardox realized that Melinda had regained control of her inner
subconsciousness. She was trying to replace every creature around with young and old
versions of herself!

All of them Melinda said. All these people you call playthings I will deliver justice
for them

Deliver justice? Bardox asked.

I will replay all their experiences in your mind and you will feel their pain and
suffering!

Thats not possible! exclaimed Bardox. This world is mine!

Say what you want, the young Melinda said. But you are still inside my dream And in
my dream, I am this worlds god!

260
In a blink of an eye, Bardox and his captives position has been reversed. Bardox found
himself strapped in the same chair where Melinda was tied to.

No! cried Bardox. This aint happening! This is my dream! You cant do this to me!

Number Three Melinda declared.

Then, the young Melinda came to him and whispered, Begin.

In the manner of seconds, Bardox felt something happening to his lips. It was as if some
invisible force is running a stitch between his mouth. Then, everything around him
turned pitch black and the Melindas disappeared.

Bardox started to catch his breath. His heart started pounding, knowing he cant
escape the same straps he designed for his subjects.

Then, a dim light appeared on top of him. And he heard an indistinct sound, a voice. A
sinister laugh getting closer.

Bardoxs mind was in chaos. He turned his head around, veered to the left and to the
right, and back again. He was panicking and trying to figure out where the voice was
coming from.

Then, a face sprung up in front of him. He thought he had seen that face mask before.

Hello, Gavin, the man said. Did I startle you? Im sure youre very anxious to get to
know me. Well, I feel the same way. Hehehe!

Bardoxs eyes opened wide in sheer terror.

Oh, by the way, the man said. My name is Bardox

After that, the man went away laughing and disappeared into the darkness.

Then, Bardox remembered what Melinda had said.

I will replay all their experiences in your mind, and you will feel their pain and
suffering!

Bardox came to realize what Melindas words meant. At this moment, he is Number
Three. And right now, hes a guest on his own operating table and theres nothing he
could do but sit tight and enjoy the show

Suddenly, metal wires appeared from the darkness from all directions and it tied itself
to him as if it were alive. From here on, Bardox could hardly move an inch. The grip of
the wires was so tight that he felt like his arteries are going to burst.

261
Then, a hundred pairs of eyes lit up in the dark and there was a sound of hunger in
their breaths. The Undead had come, carrying razors on their hands. There are here to
feed. And though they were known for their savagery and vicious appetite, they were
trained by their master to eat with moderation.

Bardox wanted to scream, but then, the bloody stitches, the thin, black picket fences
on his mouth, are in the way. These monsters are his minions, his faithful creations. But,
how could they recognize him when hes trapped in someone elses body?

Then, Bardox saw a hundred eager hands simultaneously trying to get a piece of him.
The razor cuts sting, but nothing compares to the excruciating pain of skins being
peeled off one after the other.

Bardox cried, Stop! But, then again, his tight-lipped howls were ignored.

Then, when all the Undead got their reward for the day, they left. They were only
allowed to take his skin, because the rest belongs to their master and it is his prized
possession.

When the master of the Undead came back, he cut off all the wires attached to
Bardox, transferred his body to a bed, and went away again.

For a moment, Bardox found relief. But the sight of his own skinless body makes him
want to throw up and faint. Nothing is stopping him from escaping this place, now that
the straps and all the metal wires are gone. However, the agonizing pain alone is enough
to keep him from moving or going anywhere.

Then, the torturer returned, pushing another bed next to his. There was another
subject, but he was covered in bloody sheets and shaking. Bardox knew what is going to
happen next. The Doctor is in, and the operation is about to begin

The Doctor dragged a smaller table and lined up his set of boring and cutting tools. He
is picky and yet he is taking his time.

Bardox knew whats going to happen next. However, Bardox never realized he would fell
prey to his own scheme.

Then, Bardox yelled in pain as the Doctor splashed vodka over his skinless body. It was
like holy water being poured over a demon trapped inside its possessed victim. Bardox
felt the tremendous burning sensation on his muscular system.

When the Doctor saw that he had calmed a little, the Doctor started drawing a line
from his left shoulder down to his groin. Then, the meticulous Doctor went to the
other bed to check if he had marked the right spots on both subjects. Immediately
after the Doctor uncovered the subject on the other bed, Bardox was shocked at what
he saw. It was Number Five. But, the Human lying on the other bed was another version
262
of himself and the Doctor is planning to cut them into halves and then stitch them
together!

The helpless Bardox could do nothing but scream silently and gasp for air as the Doctor
chop off his left limbs and throw them to the eagerly waiting Undead. The sound of the
chopping lasted like forever and it hurt him like hell.

Bardox lost consciousness. But, the deep sleep only felt like a few seconds.

When Bardox opened his eyes, young Melinda appeared to him again.

Begin, she said.

Somehow, Bardox felt it was dj vu.

Then, a big mirror appeared next to him and Bardox saw himself. There was a familiar
mark on his forehead and the dotted line goes around his head. This time, he is Number
Six and its about time his brains get mashed.

Bardox replayed being Number Six more than three hundred twenty four times. Melinda
made it to happen as such as a form of justice for little Carrie.

Bardox felt every pain The Six felt at the torture chambers.

When Bardox opened his eyes, he found himself strapped on a chair again and
palpitating. He noticed that the stitches on his lips are gone and his skin was still intact.
Bardox thought that the thing he had experienced was nothing but a dream within a
dream. And for the first time, to him, it was really a life changing experience.

But then, the young Melinda appeared to him again and whispered, Begin.

This time, Bardox realized that he was trapped in a loop inside a truly horrifying
dream a never-ending nightmare!



Meanwhile, back in the real world, Sleeze found Bardoxs unconscious body.


Bardox! yelled Sleeze. Wake up! Wake up you stupid daydreamer!

What happened to him? Emra asked.

Im sorry, my Lady, Sleeze said with dismay. But, it seems Bardox got a taste his own
medicine

263
_Shapeshifters


[01-13-2013]


[Town. Aleck saw Melinda. But it wasnt really her, but a Zhangloan Imp, a
shapeshifting creature masquerading itself as a Human. These imps are but a few of
Hoggelhaufs creations, transmutated using the powers of the Thankorr Crystals. They
were sent to cause havoc everywhere, by disguising as other people.]

A busy town. A gentle gust of dust occassionally fills the air, sending leaves flying to the
grounds of an old cathedral.

Some faithful church-goers. Some merchants taking the opportunity to make a decent
living.

How much for this pomegranates? asked a woman, who was dressed like someone who
was from the countryside.

Twelve rontos, replied the fat lady. Youre not from here are you?

I guess not.


264
Bargain


[08-09-2014]


Please, spare me!

And why would I do that?

I didnt do anything to you. I dont owe you anything? So please, let me go!

You Humans are so pathetic!

Please! I would do anything you want! So, please dont kill me!

And what can you do for me?

You want treasures, right?

Treasures? I dont want treasures.

Gold. Silver? Bronze?

Gems? Stones? Artifacts? Whatever it is, I could find it for you!

Stones?

Yes! Stones! Small ones! Colorful ones!

Yes. I just might have some use for you

I do?

What is your name?

Names Frank

Frank? What an odd name.

What do you want me to do?

You will search the Stone for me

What kind of stone do you want?

The Stone of Dentiny!
265

The Stone of what?

Bring me the Stone of Destiny!

Never heard of it!

Bring me the Stone of Destiny!

Where will I get such a thing?!

Zemrrah moved his face closer to Frank.

Find it! And I will pay you with your life.

Then, Zemrrah waved his hand and show it to him. Rings of gold! Rings of silver and
bronze!

Bring it to me and I will give you more gold and silver than you can ever imagine

W-w-what if I couldnt find the Stone you speak of?

Of course, you will. You dont want me to hurt your family, do you?

My family? You have my family?!

Now, dont test my patience. Im good at breaking bonds, you know.

Where are they? Where did you take them?!

They are safe for now. But I must tell you that Im not a very patient man. If you
dont bring me the Stone quickly, they might die earlier before you do.

Dont touch my family! I will find the Stone and I will bring it to you!

Now, thats a good boy




266
Little Creatures


[08-09-2014]


Aaww!

Something attacked Hoggelhauf. A tiny arrow pricked his left arm. When Hogelhauf
turned around to look, another one hit him in the back, just below the right shoulder.
Afterward, he heard tiny voices of laughter.

Were not alone, Zemrrah said.

The forest of Chandria is a home to some wild dwellers. Humans who wandered into
this forest always ended up dead and their bodies looked like something bitten by a
million bugs.

What the---!

Pygmies. They are little creatures that rule over the forest of Chandria. The tiny
creatures look like tiny Human natives. They are wild troublemakers who victimize
Humans. They are cannibals.

These pesky creatures! Where are they coming from?

Hahaha!

Zemrrah laughed as he saw Hoggelhauf fell on his bottom trying to keep the little
things away.

Master?! cried Hoggelhauf.

The little creatures from the tall branches let down some vines and the tiny creatures
crawling up Hoggelhauf started securing the big guy. Hoggelhauf tries to remove them
but the creatures seemed persistent.

It seems they love to hang around with you.

Seeing it would take more to bring the big guy down and tie him up, the Pygmies threw
their spears at Hoggelhauf.

Aaahh! Those little spears hurt like needles!

Suddenly, another one appeared before Zemrrah and was about to throw its spear at
him.

267
Oh, dont treat me like him.

Then, Zemrrah zapped the Pygmy with one of his spells and the creature fell weakened.
Zemrrah caught it by the hand. The other Pygmies who saw what happened ceased
their attacks.

Zemrrah examined the little creature. The little guy was different than the rest. It was
wearing a horned head dress that looked like a pair of wolfs fangs.

Its seems like youre their leader.

The leader cried out in an indistinct voice. The little ones looked on.

Enough of this games! exclaimed Zemrrah.

Zemrrah held the Pygmy leader up high and crushed him. The little ones became afraid
and started to hide. Zemrrah surrounded them with fire to keep them from getting
away.

Zemrrah put out the fire around them after seeing they have his attention.

You insects must learn how to respect power...

Then, one the little ones started to run and escape.

Zemrrah filled his hand with flames and mercilessly burned the escaping creature with
fire.

Now, you must follow my every command, he declared. Or all of you will suffer the
same fate as him.

Then, the terrified Pygmies lowered their spears and bowed down to Zemrrah.





268
The Akamagiri Campaign


[08-09-2014]


[Zemrrah traveled to Akamagiri to bring the Ogres and Olvens under his control.]
[The Olvens refused to be tamed. Zemrrah attacked them and left.]

The Pygmies walked and followed a single line on the middle of the path. The tiny
creatures moved behind Hoggelhauf and looked terrified.

The Pygmies seemed frightened, my Lord.

Its the trees.

The trees?

Keep away from the trees, Hoggelhauf. If you dont want to be plantfood.

Hoggelhauf found the forest strange. There were no sounds of birds or any animals. It
was as if only trees were there.

Where are we? asked Hoggelhauf. What is this place?

The Olvens lair, Zemrrah replied.

I thought the Olvens were in Akamagiri?

Yes, they are.

Then, why are they here?

Because were already in Akamagiri.

Zemrrah stopped. Then, the Pygmies began moved frantically. Some thing approaches
from the east.

I smell Pygmies the Olven said.

Then, more Olvens appeared from the north.

Master! yelled Hoggelhauf.

I know, Zemrrah said.

They are all over the place!
269

I said, I know.

What are we waiting for?

Dont be scared, Hoggelhauf. We came here for them

Then, the Olven saw Hoggelhauf and Zemrrah.

Well the Olven said. Another food has come to the table

The Pygmies scattered in all directions and hid. Then, Zemrrah displayed the flames
from his hands.

A sorcerer, huh? the Olven. I guess we have to work for our food, then.

The Olven came closer. Zemrrah burned him down.

What brings you here? asked another Olven.

I came here to tell you, replied Zemrrah, that this land belongs to me, now.

Hahaha! laughed the Olven. And who might you be?

Then, Ogres appeared from the north.

I am Zemrrah. And you will all bow down to me!


270


Then, the Olven leader pierced the ground with his wooden fingers. The fingers seemed
to be growing underground and headed for Zemrrah!

Bow? the Olven said. We bow to noone.

Zemrrah prepared a spell. Suddenly, the wooden fingers burst from the ground. But,
Zemrrah had protected himself with a barrier.

Very well, declared Zemrrah. You will be annihilated.

Zemrrah gestured his hand. A signal for Pygmies to attack.

The Pygmies are afraid of the Olvens for they eat creatures like them. For Pygmies,
treefolks are difficult enemies. They would die before they could break a small branch.

But Ogres are a different story. Ogres are slow and dumb. They might be big and strong,
but their reflexes are delayed.

Ogres could hardly reach their backs to scratch a persistent itch. Thats what makes
Pygmies love them more. They can be played with. They can pierce their eyes even
before the brutes could know they were there.

The Pygmies went for the eyes. Take out the giants vision and it would seem like a
sitting duck.
271

Hoggelhauf.

Yes, my Lord?

You know what to do.

Hoggelhauf harnessed water energy and turned one of the Olvens into a block of ice.

That was good, Hoggelhauf. But, what are you going to do with the rest?

As more Olvens draw nearer to attack, one of them whipped the frozen Olven to break
it free from the ice.

Lets try this, then.



Hoggelhauf transformed into the five-headed fire beast and the Olvens were shocked.
272

Zemrrah used to prepare a transmutation ritual for Hoggelhauf for him to transform in
this form. But now that Hoggelhauf had learned how to make use of the powers of the
Thankorr Crystals, he could transform into a Hydra whenever he wishes.

Hoggelhauf treated the himself and Hydra implants with the energy from the Thankorr
Crystals. Thus, making the transmutation work without the need for rituals.

One by one, the Olvens were burned by the fiery breath of the Fire Hydra.

Then, Zemrrah commanded Hoggelhauf to stop.

Im giving you another chance to rethink about this, Zemrrah said. Swear your
allegiance to me and you will all be spared!

We will swear no allegiance to noone!

So, be it

Zemrrah casted a spell. Moments later, flames appeared from everywhere, burning all
the Olvens around. The fire burned for a radius of about a quarter of a mile while
Hoggelhauf protected the Pygmies and his master with a barrier.

Then, Zemrrah and his minions left, leaving behind thirty percent of the Akamagiri
forest in flames.


273
Aftermath


[08-09-2014]


The burning forest caught the attention of the other Olvens in the farther side of the
forest.

Fire?

Could it be that the Humans started all this?

Could be.

Then, all together, they used their hands to scoop a big handful of earth and covered
the flames with it to save the forest.

The flames died down, but the smoke angered the other Olvens. The Olvens came
together to ask the Olvens who were first on scene.

Who did this?

A man named Zemrrah. A sorcerer. A powerful one.

Zemrrah?

Yes. And another one was with him. A beast.

Then, the Olvens searched the charred ground for survivors. Every Olven was burned
to ashes.

My brothers

They did the best they could

The man and the beast?

They both wield fire energy.

Then, the Olven stared at the sky.

Fire or no fire, we shall avenge our fallen brothers




274
Rebirth


[10-16-2013]


The Elder Olvens convened.

Zemrrah will come back. And when he returns, the Olvens will be powerless against
him. We must leave this place and head north.

This place is where we our life had begun. And it is here where it will end. We will
defend it at all cost.

But that sorcerer is too strong. And he will grow even stronger!

Our roots are anchored to the very core of Akamagiri. Without us, this forest would
not have been what it is now.

Youve seen what Zemrrah can do. How can we fight back if we cant even dodge his
attacks?

Yes. Ive seen how powerful he is. But there is another way for us to fight back

How?

The Human.

The Human? What are you talking about? The Humans are our food. Why are we
consdering them now as some form of ally, since they are the ones who rape the
forestlands of its resources?

They are just trying to survive.

No. They are just trying to satisfy their greed!

Say what you want, but this is our only chance against Zemrrah.

I must talk to the Ancients. Clearly, there is another way out of this

The Ancients have already decided. They are trying to revive the woman as we speak.

275



Not so far away, the Ancients banded together to unearth the most recent Human
captives from the ground.

Three Human bodies were recovered from partial digestion. Two males and one female.

Which one?

Males are the dominant species. They are strong, resourceful, and agile. Women are
weak and unpredictable.

So, the males one are most qualified.

Not quite. Males are destructive and malevolent.

Thats one thing that would be useful against Zemrrah.

That thing could also work against us as well. The male ones have a strong rebellious
mind. Once their memories come back, they would be harder to control than they are
now.

Defiant as they are, surely they have a weakness?

Women.

I see. Behind all those things that men have dominated and conquered over, they are
just as weak and fragile from the inside. I understand now why Humans have caught
your attention. Who is this woman, anyway?

Not too long ago, an Olven caught a Human and tried to swallow a young woman. But
instead of being satisfied with the meal on hand, he became the prey. The Shadowblood
living inside the girl sucked his life force. The Olvens who learned about this rare
incident decided to spare her life and imprisoned her underground, instead.

The young woman was put to a deep sleep. There was no way that an ordinary Human
could ever survive beneath the cold earth, but the Shadowblood ability kept the woman
alive even when most of her organs were already missing and mutilated. With time, her
body turned grayish and resembling much like the Undead.

Can we proceed as planned?

This will considerably change everything

276
The woman might be weak, but as soon as she gains the life force of the Olvens she will
be as powerful as us. And whatever we lack for in agility, those bipedal features will
suffice.

Begin.

The rite has started. The qualified one was lifted up and animate roots move around to
form a chamber where it will try to merge itself to the Human subject. The other two
bodies were used as spares where their organs will supplement the missing ones from the
half-torn female body. There was more than enough blood stored underground to bring
the organs working again. And as such, several hearts from both Humans and animals
were fitted into the subjects new body.

After several hours, the half-Olven body was able to heal itself and the Human skin
merged with the trunk as the wounds close.

Now, it is time to summon her and bring her to life

By the power of all the teeming grasslands and all the remaining trees in this forest, I
summon you to be our champion.

Then, as if by miracle, life from the forest flowed through the roots and into the
chamber where the woman was held.

Soon, the voices of the Olvens echoed

Awaken, creature! You will no longer be called Human, for half of your body now
belongs to the Olven race!

Your life has been spared and in return you must protect your new family and live as
the Queen of this forest.

You have been summoned to defend Mother Nature.

Awake, Queen of the Forest! Awake!

You are now one of us

Rouse, my Queen. Rise up and fulfill your new destiny!




Then, the Queen woke up from her deep slumber
277
Where am I?

They call this place
Akamagiri. To us, and you,
this forest is our home

Who Who am I?

You are the Queen of the
Forest. You have been
brought back to life and
summoned to fulfill your
duty.

Her head hurts. Not that it
turned stiff because she
havent moved in quite a
while, but the neurons in her
brain is trying to access a
shattered space.

How come I dont
remember anything?

The past is of no
importance now There are
much greater things that
you must come to face.

What is it? Speak.

Our forest have been
attacked and the Olvens,
your servants, are being
threatened to annihilation.

And who dared to threaten
my kingdom and lay a finger
on my servants?!




278
The Elven Forest Kingdom


[10-19-2013]


The Elven Forest Kingdom. A city of splendor and utmost tranquility. Here, two races
co-exist together in harmony: The Elves, who rules over the forest, and the Dwarves,
who work for them.

The Elves live in the deepest part of the great forest, where trees grow as big as hills
and leaves and flowers bloom freely as huge as umbrellas. The magical dusts from the
flaky skins of the Elves makes the plants and trees in this kingdom grow tremendously in
size. The Elves presence also makes crystals grow here in abundance. And that is what
the Dwarves live for --- the glowing gems that bring happiness to their hearts.

The Dwarves are friends and the Elves consider them as such. They live in a symbiotic
relationship with each other, each benefiting the other.

The Dwarves are hardworking, mild-mannered creatures less than two and a half feet
tall.They are the ones who protect the Elven amber shells, a sac that nurtures the Elven
offsprings, a pod from whence the young Elves emerge. You may say that the Dwarves
are typically tunnel workers, for most of them spend their lives under the ground,
digging for crystals. They contribute to the forest by nurturing the roots of trees from
below the ground. In the same way, here, they extract liquid from the Borbon roots to
make beer, a traditional Dwarven liquor called Gar, which had a very sweet taste and a
mild alcoholic content.

The Dwarven underground tunnels and workways extend to the borders of the Olven
territory. Therefore, any word from the Olvens would easily reach the Dwarven Fold in
less than a day.

Ironically, one Dwarf happened to love eavesdropping underground, below the Olven
territory. He is a young dwarf, named Leery. And because Leery have always had this
thirst for adventure, he would always come home with an interesting story to tell. He
would create intricately fabricated ideas from his fantasy to catch everyones attention.
And this made Leery the most delightful story-teller that satisfies the Dwarven crowd
with laughter and entertainment.

The Dwarven pub is empty during the day. But when the sun starts to set, Dwarves
gather here to spend the rest of the day before going to bed. The tables will then be
filled with guests, each waiting for a drop of Gar to please their dry throats.

Leery found a way to get a beer for free. He would try to entertain the guests with his
theatrical antics and stories. But this time, Leery seemed a little over the edge

They say this man, Zemrrah, took down seven Olvens all at once! Leery said.
279

Two near-drunk dwarves overheard Leerys story.

Thats preposterous! exclaimed Snot, an elder dwarf fellow. Who could take down an
Olven like that? It would probably take a dozen of me just to keep an Olven finger still.
You probably had too much Gar inside your head. Hehehehe!

I told you to stop harvesting Borbon roots near the Olven territory, Leery said Slur.
Their food and their droppings are all in the same place. One of these days, you might
find something extra special in your beer! Hahahaha!

Cheers to that! laughed Snot.

I told you, its true! explained Leery. The Olvens said the sorcerer will come back.
Thats why theyre restless, trying to figure out what to do!

Snot, Leery said. Youve gotta believe me!

I believe you, kid, laughed Snot. Now, go and tell the Elves. But before that, go tell
Sully the Bartender to get me another barrel of Gar. Hehehe!

Noone believed Leery. They thought Leery was still entertaining them, and that he was
quite good at it.

But just as Snot had said, sad Leery ordered another barrel of Gar for Snot and left.
Then, he went up to the Great Tree.

Ive got to warn the Elves! he said to himself.

280


What?! the Elven guard said. Are you sure about this?

The Dwarves didnt believed me, but Im quite sure that my ears heard it right.

Ah! Leery! exclaimed another Elven Guard. Yeah, I remember you. Youre not making
this up again, are you?

No, Leery answered. No,
of course not!

Then, a woman recognized
the young Dwarf and
approached them.

Leery? she said.

Im sorry, my Lady, the
Elven Guard said. Leery
was just on his way down

Yeah, he really didnt mean
to cause any trouble the
other guard said.

No, its alright she said.


Long ears, golden hair, and
skin as white as snow. Aside
from being beautiful and
all, the Elven princesses are
blessed with long life.

Why are you here? Nekka,
the Elven princess, asked
the young boy.

The Olvens replied
Leery.

What about the Olvens?

The Olvens were
attacked! Leery exclaimed.

281
Tell me more about it, the Elven princess came to Leery and said.

I was searching for rhizanthellas at the border of the Olven territory, when I heard
them arguing The Olvens were confused and scared Some outsider came and
attacked them!

Oh, thats horrible.

They said he was a sorcerer, Leery continued. And he was trying to persuade the
Olvens to join his army!

And who is this sorcerer they speak of? asked Princess Nekka. Who attacked the
Olvens?

Zemrrah, Leery replied. They said it was Zemrrah!
282
Korrs Sacrifice


[10-19-2013]


Boom. A sudden explosion disturbed the Dwarvens merry-making.

What was that? a startled drunk Dwarf stood asking.

Boom. Another explosion occurred just above the Dwarven Fold, making the earth
collapse above a quarter portion of the pub. Something lit up the highly flammable beer
vats.

The pub was a mess. The explosion made a deep crater, exposing the southern part of
the tavern. Those who were inside the blast radius were buried alive, thrown away, or
consumed by the fire.

As the wounded Dwarven survivors rise up from the scattered debris, they thought
they have endured the aftermath. Then, small violent creatures carrying small spears
and poison-tipped arrows sprung out from everywhere, attacking every Dwarf and
destroying anything around them.

Pygmies! cried the Dwarves.

To the fortress! yelled the Dwarves. Head for the Great Tree!

As the Dwarves ran to higher ground and towards the Great Tree, the Pygmies stopped
advancing and waited for their master to arrive.

Near the top of the Great Tree, the Elven Prince saw the commotion and came
forward.

Who are you? he asked. And what do you want?

The master of the invading Pygmies came forward to introduce himself.

I am Zemrrah, he said. And I have come to ask you to forge an alliance with me.

An alliance? For what purpose?

To do my bidding, of course!

I will not agree to such an alliance!

Do wish to have me destroy this place, then?

283
You dont have anything against them to make them suffer like this. The Dwarves have
done nothing against you.

Of course, they have! They are burrowing under the earth that belongs to me!

How old are you, stranger? asked Prince Rokku. For centuries, this part of the earth
belongs to the Dwarves and the Elves. How dare you make such false claims?!

This land will eventually be mine.

And while it is not, you must still your tongue and leave this place!

If you are not going to forge an alliance with me, then give me an army instead, a
hundred of your strong and powerful Elven guards!

Fool! I will not grant such a wish, nor offer any Elven soul for your disposal! The Elves
are forest-people, not war-mongering creatures. The Elven Kingdom has no interest in
any war you are trying to stir up, nor will they participate in any of it!

Pity, grinned Zemrrah. If you have surrendered your crown, your people wont even
have to suffer me.

None of the Elves here will ever bow down to you. So, find your place!

Very well, you must defend your Kingdom, for I will destroy this place!

Flame Blizzard! Zemrrah held out his hand.

Zemrrah focused his hands towards the roots of the Great Tree, near where the
nurseries for Elven ambers are kept. The Dwarves and the Elven people could do
nothing but cower in fear.

FOREST BLOOM! A counterspell was casted by the Elven prince, but then it was
immedieately cancelled by an Elder.

Why did you stop me?! said the angry prince.

Are you a fool? There is no guarantee that that spell could stop the enemy!

Id rather be a fool than do nothing!

Cant you see, this man can cast fire spells, the rarest ability of all? Who knows what
else he can do?

Cant you see Im trying to protect this kingdom from him?!

284
Protect? Yes, but that spell could also destroy this place! And it could also cost you
your life!

But

The Prince doesnt need to fight a total stranger. The future generations of Elves need
a wise Prince. And for you to be wise, you must first learn to control your anger. Sit
this one out. Let the old ones do it

Are your Elders powerful enough to defeat me? Zemrrah asked.

Why dont we find out, the Elder replied.

But before the Elder could start casting a counterspell, someone from behind came
forth.

Stop! cried one Elf. You dont have to do that. I will go.

Ah! A brave Elven soul. Thank you. Any more who cares to join him?

What are you doing, Korr? an Elven Guard asked.

I am trying to do what I can to keep this place intact, said Korr.

Then, another Elder approached the Prince and whispered something to him.

The enemy doesnt seem to know this, but whispered the wise adviser. The children
are below, my Lord!

Then, the Elven Prince could do nothing but stand in utter discontent. If the battle
would occur here, the pods, the ambers, those poor helpless young Elves will surely die.

I need a hundred men! exclaimed Zemrrah.

I am more than enough! Korr interrupted.

Clearly, you look powerful, but I need nine more.

No, said Prince Rokku. Korr is a former royal guard of my father. His strength alone
is equivalent to the strength of a hundred Elves. Clearly, you must not underestimate
him.

Korr jumped down and swiftly attacked Zemrrah from behind. But then, Zemrrah
vanished like a smoke and reappeared somewhere behind Korr.

If it wasnt for your spell, whispered Korr, you would have easily died in this place!

285
Very well, declared Zemrrah, I will take your word for it.

As a former royal guard, Korr made his last salute to his Prince and the Kingdom he
once served. Prince Rokku nodded his head as a gesture of honor and a sign of eternal
gratitude.

Then, Zemrrah left together with Korr. The Elven Kingdom was left unharmed and
miraculously not one Elf died.




Meanwhile, the frustrated Prince, Rokku, veered his discontent towards the Elder.

So, are we just going to let Zemrrah get a hold of one of our own?

You cant let your powers be seen. Its a risk you must take to save this land.

Risk? Weve just sacrificed an Elf who had done nothing but protect this kingdom since
the days of my father!

Indeed, they took one of our own. But, it doesnt mean were abandoning Korr.
Zemrrah is stirring up a great war and one way or another we are already caught up in
it.

Then, we must stop him at all cost.

Yes, but the thing is you have a kingdom to protect. As the Elven Prince, the future
ruler of the Elven Kingdom, you have to stay here to keep the kingdom safe.

My father has been protecting this throne all his life. Im cant just stand here and be a
king and do nothing while the rest of the world is under the threat of some wicked fire
spellcaster!

Then, I guess you have already decided?

Yes.

Come. I will teach you everything that I know. When the time comes, you wont have to
hide your powers anymore and your powers shall stand as the symbol of life for all the
world to see



286
_The Lord of the Undead


[06-22-2013]


[Zemrrah summoned and gathered his minion.]
[One of Zemrrahs minion uncovered an old scroll with partial details taken from the
Scrolls of the Ancient One. The scroll contains the mastery spells of reanimation of the
dead.]

[Zemrrah summoned putrid warriors.]


287








Chapter VII
The League

7
288
The Monastery of Libeau


[06-28-2012]


Im a stranger to a faraway city. That is why my long neck is exposed, trying to marvel at
the awesome stone architectures before me.

Libeau is a wonderful city. The streets are covered in red bricks made from a mixture
of red sand and ashes from the nearby volcano.

I put down my bag and brought out a sketchbook. I cant wait to capture this
magnificent view and show the others back at home what travelling for months was like.

I might be a historian but I am also a travelling artist by heart.

I travel light. I carry a few rations, a few sets of clothes, some drawing materials, and a
dagger to protect myself. The book was in my bag, too, along with some personal
effects.

I picked up some pretty flowers, along the way outside town and stored it in my bag.
Who knows what could happen? I might end up meeting a beautiful girl and they might
come in handy.

The drawing was almost finished when I saw this little kid, staring at me, getting a little
closer every second.

A young woman passed by. It cant be helped. I had to see her face up-close. Men are
men, anyway.

I remember I got some flowers in my bag. Its a nice way to brighten her day and start a
nice conversation. But

Where the hell is my stash, anyway?

Hey!

That kid stole my bag. I ran to follow him but he slickly went out of my line of sight and
got away.

Then, I saw something up ahead. It looks like my clothes, lying in the street.

It is mine. This ones brand new. I just bought this yesterday for fifty rontos. Well, its
ruined now.

289
That kid is taking out everything from my bag. He might be looking for something worth
taking and ditching out the rest. That kid needs some scolding.

I saw another thing just a few meters ahead me. Hes leaving tracks.

Thats my lunch!

Now, Im really mad. Hes gonna get more that that.

There is no other way he could have run into, other than the closest structure ahead.
He wont get away from me that easy.

An old monastery. I thought I saw a KEEP OUT sign there. The monks were staring at
me. But, its a good thing theyre not coming after me, probably because their teachings
must have forbidden them to refuse any troubled soul.

The silent monk pointed that way. Theres no need to ask for directions. They must
have spotted the kid running that way.

Stairs going up. Stairs going down. The kid would probably find it easier to run down
than run up.

Torches lit up the stairs leading to a tunnel. A series of dark underground chambers
and I found my bag. But, it was empty.

All the chambers were clear, except for one. All the men are cloaked and their faces
are hidden.

Knock. Knock.

Im an unwelcomed visitor in an underground sanctuary. How do you expect me to
catch their attention and ask if they have seen a kid this high and carrying an old book?

Welcome, Aleck a monk said.

Well, that was a surprise. I dont remember having friends from this city.

The kid ran behind this monks back. The monk took the book from him and handed it
back to me. Then, the kid ran away.

How did you know my name?

Youre asking the wrong question You should say, What does it take to be one of
us?


290
Who are you?

Who is not important, said the old voice. Why is the better word.

You see he continued. Weve been watching you, Aleck

He signaled his followers to leave, and they left quietly.

Weve been watching you for quite some time now he said while trying to put out
some of the candles at the altar. We know where you came from, and we know where
you are going

Youve been following me? Why?

We also know that your theory is not very far from ours.

And what is that?

That Shadows still exists. Hiding. Lurking. Not in the dark, but in bright daylight

I couldnt help but agree.

You probably heard what awful things a Shadow can do, right?



Ill take your silence as a yes.

What do you want from me?

Easy now. Let me ask you something first, he said, Do you think its proper to consider
the Shadows a threat?

They are a threat. They are mindless animals who slaughter people for their own
amusement

Ahh the monk said. A well-educated answer!

You see, he continued. Thats why you are here, Aleck. Fate led you here to let you
know that we are on the same boat.

Frankly, I dont believe in Fate. And honestly, I dont want the idea that Im not in
control of my life.

I agree with you.


291
So, what do you want from me?

Ima very busy man, Aleck. So, Ill go straight to the point We need your help, Aleck.



But, you already know that, dont you?

Exactly, what does this organization of yours do?

We find threats and remove it.

You mean, kill Shadows?

Dont say it so bluntly. We are, indeed, here to save the world. You said it yourself, the
Shadows are a threat. They are mindless animals who slaughter people for their own
satisfaction. And I say, threats need to be destroyed. Who do you think would save the
rest of our race if everyone else thinks that the Shadows are gone for good?

Who are you, really? And what proof do you have that the Shadows still exist?

Ah, good question
292
Men of God


[11-10-2012]


My name is Corvak.

The monk offered me a seat and then he started to narrate

Less than a hundred years ago, a group of missionaries from this land went to Purple
Valley. They were the Men of God who were sent to expel demons that were thriving in
the midst of a densely populated town. But when they got there, they found the town
deserted. They went around the town and found every house empty as if everyone left
their homes in a hurry. Believing that the people were religious, they sought after the
church which was located at the far end of the town and found a number of villagers
there. It was more than what they were prepared for. It was an infestation. They were
all possessed.

The missionaries started to perform their exorcisms with chants and incantations but
it doesnt seem to have any effect on them. Before they could formally start the main
ritual, the demon-possessed villagers started to laugh violently and jump on them. The
situation became out of hand and the missionaries decided to retreat. Fearing for their
lives, the missionaries ran towards the doorway while the possessed men chased them.
Four of the missionaries were able to run outside and escape but those who were
caught were dragged back in and were either killed in a gruesome way or cannibalized.

You see, these people have unbelievable strength and they speak a very ancient
language. Their eyes are black and imageless, like you dont see your own reflection in
them at all. Their nails can grow as long as their fingers and they can grow them at will.
And their bodies they can bend them in many ways you would never thought possible.

They have this insatiable appetite for human flesh. They were thirteen of them and
they munched on all the villagers who took refuge inside the church walls. They were
more like demons.

The four missionaries made up their mind that the thirteen people cannot be saved,
neither their demons can be expelled. They had no other choice but to perform mass
cleansing. They decided to purge the remaining villagers and release their souls from
their demon-possessed bodies.

The first problem was how to eliminate the thirteen with only four of them. The
second problem was that none of them have ever killed a person or thing before.

The missionaries returned to the church with torches. The three decided to enter the
church and kill the thirteen demon-possessed villagers themselves while the fourth burn
the church from outside to make sure that none of the infestations could break out.
293

The three missionaries died but the fire were able to kill about eleven or twelve of
them. The strongest of the demons, the leader, was able to run outside and attack
Michellini, the last of the missionaries. Michellini fought with the demon and killed it.
Michellini survived the incident that killed his three fellows, but unfortunately, he
escaped with a deep wound.



Michellini is a former monk in this monastery. He and the rest of the monks who died
at Purple Valley that day are witnesses to the Shadows continued existence.
294
The Underground Library


[11-10-2012]


Interesting story for a monk.

You still dont believe me, dont you?

Well, I bet your predecessors told you the same elaborate and fanciful story as part
this monasterys history, did they now?

Come with me, Aleck.



Ill show you around the other chambers of the monastery.



Corvak led me to a secret chamber and to another door which opens to a spiral
staircase leading to another chamber two levels down.

295


This is our library. All the
books here belong to the
monastery and the League.
Itll be under your
discretion to use them as
you see fit. And God
willing, it will be yours
someday. Youre a
historian, are you not?

Yes. Indeed, I am.

There were at least a
thousand books there. And
theyre a hundred years
much older than the
sources I have read.

These books are pretty
old. Where did you dig up
these things?

They were here even
before I got here.



Very nice. Youve got some wonderful collection down here.

I believe books are like treasures to historians. And the older the books are, the more
valuable they become.

Books are testaments of the ones who wrote them down. Their authenticity and worth
depends solely upon the physical evidences that support the claims they testify to.

Well said, Aleck. I knew you would say that.

I have come across a lot of books about the Shadows, but none of them could truly
prove its existence.

Maybe one of the books here could provide you with an answer?

The invitation was tempting. Who knows how many old books are in this place?


296
Can we leave now? I asked. The air is too thin down here.

Come with me, he said, theres something I need to show you before you leave.

What? You still have another book older than the ones in here?

Better.

Corvak went to the rear shelf and started looking for a certain book.

What are you looking for? I asked.

Riddles.

Riddles?

His fingers moved across the old books and stopped.

Found it.

Now, what could that book possibly --- ?

297
Beneath the Monastery


[11-10-2012]


Corvak pushed the book inward.

Suddenly, the walls behind me opened to a small dark chamber with steep steps leading
to a dungeon a hundred and twenty meters down.


Grab one of those torches, he said to me.

Its quite cooler down here. What is this place?

This is one of many underground caves underneath the city.

Theres more?

There are eight entrances somewhere around the city. All their exits lead to this place,
or that was I was told.

So, you use these as passageways to go in and out of the city then?

Not any more, the other exits were shut closed decades ago. My former masters
thought that the secrets of the monastery should remain as they are.

Why?

Because the truth is much of a danger to the public exposed.

I dont understand.

Youll understand soon enough.

Then why are you showing me all these, if they are your protected secrets?

Were not even close to the secret yet.

298




We walked into a narrow path carrying our torches. Our lights were like glows of the
fireflies in pitch black darkness.


Careful, Aleck, he said. Stay close to the rocks or youll end up falling into that.

How deep is this pit anyway?

I dont know for sure. This place is like a big cliff, a rocky mountain beneath the earth.

So, do all the monks know about this place? I asked.

No, answered Corvak. And noone from the League is allowed to go down here either.
Only my closest subordinates and I know about this place.

So, why am I allowed too?

For now, just think of it as a free pass from me.

Then, I felt a gentle breeze. A mild wind neutralizes the caverns suffocating air.

I thought the exits were all sealed? Where is the wind coming from?

I dont know for sure. But there are a lot of rats down here. The rats dig tunnels
towards the surface and its probably the ones responsible for the presence of air
circulating inside this dark cavern.


299
Whats that sound?

Theres a small waterfall up ahead.



Make sure that you keep your torch alive.

Or what?

Or well spend two days crawling back in the dark the way we came, thats what.

Whoah!

The rocks are slippery, too, he added.

I didnt see that one coming.

Make sure that you keep your body close to the walls as possible. One false move and
youll be a goner.

Yeah, I got that.

If you want to live past this day, you must follow everything I tell you to.

300
The Secret of the Monastery


[11-10-2012]


The downward path ends to what looked like a chain of prison cells.

Were here.

Yuck! What is that awful smell? Smells like dead rats.

Probably.

The sound of chains being dragged welcomed us.

What was that? Aleck moved the torch around abruptly.

Shhh! Be quiet! he said. Stay close to me.

Who goes there? a grim and mysterious voice suddenly said.

The cells are too dark. The prisoner hides himself at the far end of the cage. He finds
the company of shadows more comforting.

It is I, Corvak.

Corvak? the voice asked.

Yes, its me. Corvak drew the light closer to the cell and asked, Do you still remember
me?

Corvak, you piece of shit! Are you going to let me out now?!

Who is this guy? I asked. Why are you keeping him here?

I told you before, Aleck. Secrets must remain secrets.

Aleck, huh? the man behind the shadows said. Are you planning on retiring soon,
Corvak, that you have brought your apprentice with you?

Be quiet, prisoner!


301
Is he the one who knows your secrets? I asked. Is that the reason why you locked him
up?

What secret is he referring to Corvak? asked the prisoner. Did you tell him about
me?

This is it, Aleck Corvak explained. This is the secret this monastery has been keeping
all these years.



And how long has it been Corvak?! exclaimed the prisoner.

Silence!
302


Its been ninety-eight years. It seems age caught up to him rapidly after he decided to
refrain from eating meat seven years ago.

Why are you here, Corvak? he asked. Dont tell me you came here for the rats?

Rats? asked Corvak. So, you made a few friends? Thats nice.

Theyre quite tasty, too.

Is that youre modern idea of fasting?

People find these rodents displeasing, the man said. Well, I admit I would agree with
anyone else on that. The first time those filthy critters came into my cage, they crawled
around hoping they could take a small bite off one of my toes.

But youll never know how nice they are until you get to know them. Right?

Right, answered the prisoner. They come to me every now and then, like they were
telling me that Im in their territory. But everything changed after they learned who
owns this small piece of space. I lured them near me with my toes and caught them one
by one. I tore off their heads and limbs, and then put the rest inside my mouth.

Yuck

Their flesh tasted like raw chicken. You should try one sometime, corvak.

I dont believe we came all the way down here just to meet a lunatic said Aleck.

Hes not a lunatic, Corvak said. This man used to be a monk of this monastery. He
was quite like you when he was your age, until he became sick and turned out like
this.

303
Michellini Ponte Fio


[11-10-2012]


I dont understand I said. Who is this guy? And what does he got to do with me?

Corvak threw his torch inside Michellinis cell.

Dear God! Aleck stood back with surprise.

His name is Ponte Fio. Michellini Ponte Fio. The lone survivor of the Purple Valley
incident, less than a hundred years ago. He was my former master or whats left of
him.

304
What happened to his arm?

Michellini led the purging of the demon-possessed villagers of Purple Valley, Corvak
narrated, and was wounded in the process.

The torch lying inside Michellinis cell died down.

Aleck came closer to Michellinis cage. But then, Michellini suddenly tried to reach for
him. Aleck was stunned but he was able to get away from the cage in time.

Aleck, stay back! shouted Corvak. Michellini might be a hundred and nineteen years
too old, but he still have a tad of strength left.

Michellini laughed. Then, he moved back and sat at the dark end of the cell.

The demons did not only wounded me continued Michellini, they turned me into a
living monster

How did it happen? Aleck asked.

Then, Ponte Fio started to narrate his story



We came to Purple Valley to expel the evil spirits that were rumored to have haunted
the place and its villagers, but we came face-to-face with more than what we were
expecting

There were twenty-three of us. I was the only one left. I was the only one left to
witness the horror of how my brothers were eaten by those blood-thirsty demons!

First, it was the question of Faith and Salvation. But in the end, it was all about
Survival. You could have seen what they did to the three Louise, Marco, and Fenilli.
They tore their bodies in half so that they could not run. Then, they dragged them
outside, across the flames of the burning church, and used their cries to lure me back.

I couldnt bear to leave them there or let them die in that way. My mission was to save
people. That was the oath I pledged myself upon. The villagers were just ghosts of the
town. They were dead even before we got there. The only humans left there were the
four of us. That is why I had to go back.

I remember what Fenilli told me before returning to the church where the demons
were hiding. I was twenty-one by that time. He said I wasnt old enough to bear the task
that they will carry, the burden of sacrificing their lives to extinguish the evil that
springs from the beneath the ground. He told me to burn the church down while they
were trying to keep the demons from leaving the church.

305
Marco knew that I was the youngest, and said that I must survive and report back to
the monastery of the villagers fate. He said it was also my duty to make sure that none
of the demons were to escape should they fail to trap them inside the fire. They said I
must burn them together with them just to make sure.

While the church was burning, I ran away without turning back. But then, I heard the
sound of Louise crying

The strongest of the demons carried Louis out and whats left of him. One of his eyes
was gouged out and the demon dragged him by his eye socket. Louise cried in
excruciating pain. He was my friend. How could I bear to turn my back on him? I had to
try and save him.

I thought I could fend off the demon on my own, but I couldnt. The demon came to
me and I was frozen by fear that I could barely move my ankles. I tried to run but the
demon was able to scratch my arm and wound me deep enough. Louis was at the end of
his life but he managed to lock his arms around the demons knees. The demon turned
to him for a brief moment. That moment was enough to give me time to drive an iron
rod to the demons back and pin him to the ground. Louis saved my life. If it wasnt for
him, I would have ended up like him.

When I came back here, I summoned members of the Order to return to Purple Valley
to retrieve the bodies of the missionaries and bury the bodies of the three monks
beneath the monastery.

My subordinates came back with a report that all the demons were successfully purged
and all dead bodies of the villagers were accounted for. Then, they honored me as their
new master.

I thought that that was the end of it. But, a few months later, the real evil came to the
monastery.

The wound that I carried eventually healed. But then, I noticed something strange
happening inside me. My right arm started to wither like it was being eaten up from
inside. The force crawl from where the wound was, toward my right chest.

The disease that I carried flowed through my veins like a deadly virus gently creeping
its way into the different organs of my body. Somehow it felt like it was alive, like it was
trying to gain control.

Sometimes, my hands would move on its own and there would be a series of spasms or
uncontrolled involuntary movements on some parts of my body.

There was an incident where I was asleep and my body moved on its own. When I
regained my senses, my subordinate told me that I suddenly went berserk and killed a
young monk. They said I broke his neck with my bare hands, but I dont remember any of
it.
306

So, I decided to relieve myself from the League and ordered my own subordinates to
restrain me and my movements until a cure or an answer can be found. There was a lot
of possible answers, but there was no cure.

Slowly, I felt half myself turning and resembling like the undead. I maintain control of
my body for as long as I stay awake, but that is not always the case



So, you see I cannot be trusted. Not anymore. And for those who want to go near
me, I have but one rule: STAY AWAY.

307
The Other Side of Ponte Fio


[11-10-2012]


They say, ignorance is bliss, said Corvak. But while people are busy making the most
out of their lives, the Shadows are creeping its way back to the human world, just as
they did a few hundred years ago.

Corvak was still a boy when his father, Castelo, started serving the monastery,
Michellini explained. He took over the League right after his father died. Now, Corvak
is trying to save the rest of the human race from Ignorance.

The League strongly believe that the Shadows were responsible for the Purple Valley
incidents, said Corvak, and that the thirteen demon-possessed villagers were in fact
living hosts for the Shadow Manipulators.

All of a sudden, Ponte Fios heart started pounding rapidly.

Hes coming he said. You must leave now.

Quickly, Aleck! yelled Corvak.

What? Why? Whos coming?

Lets go before something bad happens.

Hurry! cried Ponte Fio. Its happening again!

Whats going on with him?

Stay back! shouted Corvak. The foreign entity inside of him is going to assume
control of his body!

No! Stay away! Michellini yelled while trying to resist the monster inside of him. Stay
awaaayyy!!!

Michellini started to get hold of the chains.

Grrraahh!!! he screams in pain.

His human body started transforming. Shoulder muscles take form along with the right
arm. A sudden burst of strength causes the iron chain that connects the manacles to
break. Then, he itches from the suffocating shackle around his neck.

Grrraahh!!! he screams again.
308

He tries to break the binding on his neck, but he couldnt. It aroused his anger.

Michellini! yelled Aleck.

But, Michellinis mind is no more.

Then, the monster turned to the direction of Alecks voice. He sniffs and then stared
at the eyes of the young historian.

Aaeonnsss the monster spoke.

Michellini, said Aleck, Is there something that you wanted to tell us?

Aaeonnsss!!! the monster yelled as he tries to reach for Aleck.

Aleck, stay back! cried Corvak.

He said, Aeons. Hes trying to tell us something!

He probably thinks were Aeons and he wants to tear us apart! We must leave now!

He said, Aeons. What does Michellini meant by that?

I dont know! But for the time being, Michellini is dead! That thing right there is a
monster. If you really want to know what he meant, then lets get out of here before it
would be too late for us to find out!




















309
The Task


[06-28-2012]


So, where do I fit in? Dont expect me to perform miracles. Im a historian, not a
crusader.

Precisely! We need someone who travels a lot, doesnt look so suspicious as my men
does. We need a man who had the same ideals.

I saw his guards standing by the door. They look like ugly goons who would roughly take
a pack of cigarettes as a payment for nasty-trashy services.

And?

We need you to investigate some possible Shadow attack points and assess how much
they have infiltrated the Human world our world, Aleck. And if you would consider
what I was saying a while ago, you must do what needs to be done. If a Shadow
transforms before you you must not let it escape. You must kill it.



We will provide you with whatever you will need.

And if I refuse?

Then I pray that one of these days youll never meet one and then realize that both our
theories were correct

Lord Corvak, a follower suddenly came to interrupt our conversation.

Report. I hope you have some good news to tell me.

Im sorry my Lord, but the spy we sent out two weeks ago failed to report back. He is
missing. We couldnt tell if he ratted out and ran away. Its possible that the subject got
to him before he could complete his mission. But, there is no way to tell.

I see. This situation is getting more out-of-hand. Whos the next best man for the job?

Sire, he was the last best man for the job.

Well, that is really an inconvenience.

So, how do you want us to proceed, my Lord?

310
Well, Aleck? Corvak turned to me, asking. Do you have any idea?

I dont know if Corvak have planned this all out, but the League is a shadowy
organization. Who would have thought that this monk is leading a secret society? A
band of crusaders against the much-feared Shadows

Corvak seems to know so much about me, while I barely have anything on him. I cant
just trust a man I just met

The Shadows are out there And that I know for sure. I can feel it in my gut.
However, there is nothing much I can do now. I am out of supplies.

This man right here, Corvak, has foot soldiers and enough resources. Who knows how
long they have been tracking the Shadows?

But then, the League This mysterious man and his band of monks He and his
means I dont like it.

On the other hand, he might be holding on to the answers Ive been looking for. And by
joining the League, he just might have given me the chance to continue this
investigation. A chance to find real Shadows

Where is the assignment?

311
Love is Blind


[06-28-2012]


Just remember, if you let a single one loose the whole world will suffer the
consequences.

The last thing that old monk said disturbed me. He was saying that as if it would be
disastrous if I failed in any one of these missions, and it would be my fault.

Now, Im here at the place marked by one of the Xs in the map Corvak gave me. And
right now, Corvak is laughing while enjoying his meal in his long table, while I get to drag
my hungry stomach to this place.

How much for this fruit, old lady?

Two rontos a piece. But, this one right here is sweeter than the big one youre
holding.

How can you tell if---

If Im blind? she interrupted. Is that what you were about to ask?

Pardon me, but I dont mean to sound rude.

Its alright. I know youre not. I can hear your innocent heartbeat from here.



Being blind for years, she added, didnt made me lesser than the others, just because I
lost my eyesight. My other senses are still working and they are perfectly fine. They are
much better than they used to, now that Ive grown to use them more than often.

Youre a stranger to this land, I presume, she said. I can tell from your scent and your
accent.

Yes, that is correct.

Heres your apple, she said while handing the redder fruit to him.

Wow. This is really sweet! I said. Ill take all these apples too, lady.

The old lady came to touch and feel my arm.

You seemed like packing for a long journey. An adventure perhaps?
312

Yes. The knight-slays-dragon kinda thing.

The Shadows? Yes?

H-How did you know?

Why are you looking for the Shadows when you have your own shadows to worry
about?

My friend had a theory that the Shadows didnt all die.

And youve come here to prove that the opposite statement you made is true? Or make
it happen?

The Shadows are a threat to us. They must be eliminated.

I see The old lady said and suddenly turned gloomy.

Then, she turned to me saying, Youve come a long way and youve spent your money in
buying the rest of my apples. I bet you need a place to rest and pass the night. Why dont
you join me for dinner?

That is so generous of you. But, I must refuse.

Are you gonna turn down an old ladys invitation?

I couldnt help but accept the genuine offer. Truth is, Im a stranger to this land. And
its getting dark. And the next inn would probably be five hours away.

So, we walked until we reached a small house uphill, standing behind some trees. The
squeeking door opened, but there was nobody to welcome us.

The old lady moved her hands across the wall and through the cupboard. Then, she taps
over every thing near where the candles are kept.

Here. Let me help you with that.

Thank you. Im not used to using them. But since, youre here as my guest, I believe I
would be needing their services again.

I lit one of the candles and then used it to light an old oil lamp hanging at the center of
the room.

You live alone?

If I havent met my husband, that would be true.
313

I started moving my eyes around. It was a dusty room with some things quite off from
where they should be.

It doesnt look neat, doesnt it? she asked.

You mean the house? It looks perfectly fine.

I know its a clutter, but we still call it home. My husband knows nothing about
redecorating things. Besides, I have already grown accustomed to the location of almost
all the things in this house. So, Im satisfied just the way it is now.

Where is he, anyway? I asked.

I can smell the smoke coming from the kitchen. Maybe hes preparing dinner.

Then, the old lady went into the kitchen.

Honey? Are you here?

The old woman returned with a puzzled face and began to smile.

He probably sensed a guest coming and went away for a while. I knew him pretty well.
Hes a shy one, but hell come back.

Here, she passed a filled bowl and continued, have some soup.

My husband always does the cooking for me eversince he came to this house. Seeing me
as helpless as I was, he wanted me to have more soup than I would ever need and said
that it would make me live a few years longer. I know he was lying about the soup. The
soup couldnt add any more seconds to my life than a cup of hot and bitter tea. But, I
see to it that I try and eat it all so that I wont break his heart. After all, he always put
his bests in his flavorful dishes. I dont know how he did it, but he did it. Even if I had
my eyesight on, I wouldnt win against his recipe.

So, how did you two meet?

Well I woke up one morning, after hearing some things falling in the kitchen. I
thought it was a thief. But, it was just him.

Please, go on.

He was disoriented and wounds were all over him. When he saw me, he tried to stab
me. But right before his blade went half-way in, he lost consciousness and fell on the
floor.


314
So, you saved him?

Yes. First, I didnt know what to do. I was blind. So, I tried wrapping him in drapery
until his blood stopped oozing from all directions. He slept for a week and I took care
of him. When he woke up, he was so anxious to get up and get out. And every morning,
he tried to stab me like the war was still with him.

So, he was a soldier?

You could probably say it that way. Unfortunately, his deep wounds prevented him
from doing so. Until one day, the stabbing incidents stopped.

He probably found himself tired of doing it.

I was more than glorified to see him that way

Then, the old woman began to explain.

It all started a long, long time ago
315



A LONG, LONG TIME AGO.


Olivia, I said to him. Thats my name.

Scarrrrrhhh

I thought he was referring to the unskillful stitches I made.





Im sorry. Im not really good at stitching wounds.

Then, he grew silent. I knew he was staring at my face. He might have figured out that I
was blind.


316
You know, this is my first battle against the needle hole. My grandmother made sure to
keep it away from me. She was worried that I might hurt myself. Youre lucky I
remembered where she left it before she died.




So where are you from, anyway?



Youre so quiet, you know that? This house have never seen a guest in years, so you can
shout or scream all you want if youre hurting. Noone would care.



He must be from a different region with a different dialect. I could only wish he could
understand what I was saying.

The house is yours, Scarrrh. But If theres anything else you need, Im just at the other
side.

I made him some of my old grandmothers recipe. It doesnt seem palatable to him,
though. But after a few days, he got the hang of it.

I pick apples in the forest and sell them for a living. Thats what I do every morning,
since my grandmother died.

I left him alone in the house. I couldnt be of any help even if I stayed. Besides, hes man
enough to look after himself and his healing wounds. He just needs a few more rest.

I thought Scar would leave home after his speedy recovery. And I began to feel afraid
that I would be a blind, old, and lonely woman for the rest of my life

Until one cold morning




I set out to pick some apples, as usual. But then, the wind was colder and wilder than
the usual. I knew there was something wrong about the weather, so I hurried.

The rain poured and I ran. I was worried that I might not make it to town to sell the
apples because of the strong rain.

Then, along the way out of the forest, I slipped. What do you expect? I couldnt see
where I was going and I dont know where the muddy and slippery areas are.
317

When I stood up, I couldnt tell which direction leads to home. If it was sunny, I could
tell where the sun is, because of the intensity of its light on my barren eyes. Without the
sun, I could hardly tell which way home was.

I remember the markings I made on some of the trees on my path. Maybe if I could find
one tree with those marks, I could find my way back. But then, the trees nearby all felt
the same to me. There were no marks. I was lost.

I walked further until gravity pulled me down to a place Ive never been through before.
I fell from a ravine and lost consciousness.

When I woke up, it was all dizzy and my leg hurts. A piece of branch pierced my leg.

The first thing that went across my mind was Scar. I was stucked there, alone in that
pit, without help or any idea how to get back up or get back home.

Poor Scar, I said to myself. Who would come to tend to your wounds now?

The storm raged on and the extreme cold was getting into my skin. I have to find my way
back, somehow

I tried to walk but I lost consciousness again.




When I woke up, it was still raining. But, I felt a familiar comfort.

Eat, a voice said to me.

I opened my mouth after my lips felt a spoon trying to get through me.

Eat.

The voice was familiar. It was as deep as Scars voice, but I couldnt tell much because
he has never said another word since he came aside from his name, of couse.

I caught the hand holding the spoon. It was rough, just like his big hairy arms were.

Then, I felt the familiar contour of a wounded skin.

Scar? I was relieved to ask. How did you find me?

Eat.

318
Scar found me lying down the ravine and carried me home. I can tell that one of his
deep wounds opened up because of what he went through just to save me.

Scar tended to my wounds and covered it with a dressing. I could tell there were some
freshly ground nitweeds over the wounds and I was wondering where he found such a
rare herbal medicine.

But, the most interesting part was that he was able to make this hot delicious soup
afterwards.

Ever since that day, Scar takes care of me and does all the cooking.

Good? he asked.

Good? Yeah.

Eat.

Everyday, he came to learn a word or two and that amazes me. After a few weeks, we
were having a few, long and funny conversations.

After that, every day became yesterday to me. But Scar never changed.

319




She surely had a lot to share, given that it has been a long time since she had any
visitors.

Well, shes fast asleep now. Its probably time to get some rest, too.

The floor near the fireplace seems a good place to lie down. The cold wind outside is
crawling in from the broken window.

My eyes felt the weariness of the day travelling. After a few hours, a sound from the
kitchen woke me up. It was probably the old ladys husband who came home late.

I was planning to have a word with him and thank him for the nice soup. But then, I
heard the sound of utensils falling like there was an intruder in the house.

I could be a stray cat or just a big rat. What could a thief possibly want from a blind
womans home?

I couldnt find the light. So, I walked slowly and cautiously towards where the light of
the moon is bouncing off and I could hardly believe what I saw.

A disgusting tongue slithered as the creature gobble up a piece of ox meat. I couldnt
figure out what kind of animal it was. It was man-like, but its skin was gray and pale. Its
teeth were numerous and sharp, and it teared through the meat like it was just a piece
of paper.

The League was right and my theories were correct. The Shadows still exist. They are
calculating their attacks, preying on people who live in isolated areas. But, what for?

What the hell. Shadows are Shadows. They are bad just the way they are.

I slowly unsheathed my sword and slashed the monsters back. The creature couldnt
fight back after a surprise attack from behind.

Stop! the Shadow said in a creepy voice. If I die, she dies.

The creature spoke.

Let me guess. Your friends will frenzy-feed on her, right?

The creature knows hes in a bad position. I could cut off his arms from here. I should
cut his legs first, dont you think? It might run away, you know.

No, he cried. The soup!
320

What about the soup?

How long has this creature been watching this place? and listening to every
conversation?

The soup keeps her alive!

What are you talking about? Where is he? Where is Scar? You ate him didnt you?!

I set my sword over its face, towards its neck.

I am he.

The moonlight uncovered his face. Hes one ugly son of a bitch.

There was a big hole under the table, right behind him. Humans dont dig tunnels in
their kitchen.

Youre bluffing. I dont know how long you have been watching this house. But I know
youre just making things up so you can get away with it.

Please, let me write and gather the recipe for her! After that, you can have my life.

I have read a lot of things about Shadows and those host-dwelling types. This one right
here might be that womans husband with a Shadow Manipulator controlling him from
the inside.

I wont fall for your tricks. Do you think Im a fool to let you get away and summon the
others?!

I swung the sword without hesitation.

Argggghhh! he cried in extreme pain.

The slash immobilized him.

Ask her Do you think she knows how many years have passed?

What are you talking about? Tell me, what are the Shadows planning?! Where are the
rest of you animals hiding?!

Whats going on? the old woman said. Your loud voices are waking me up.

The blind woman couldnt see what was happening. There was silence between us. But,
the other one couldnt keep the blood from coughing out of his mouth.

321
She ran toward the direction of the monsters voice. I tried to stop her but she insisted.

Scar? Are you all right?

This is Scar? I asked.

She felt a liquid oozing at the same spot where an old wound used to go.

Yes! she replied. What have you done with him?!

He Hes a

Hes my husband! she yelled at me.

The old lady turned to the creature, scanning his body with her hands. The creature
didnt mind.

Oh my God, youre bleeding! Hang on! Ill get you something for the wound!

Dont bother, Olivia The wound is quite deep

The truth about the Shadows continued existence has already been uncovered. And all
I can think of right now is how to complete this mission.

Whoever you are, she cried. Please dont kill my husband! Hes the only one that Ive
got!

But, this woman seemed so sure that it was indeed him.

Its alright, Olivia. I should have been dead a long time ago. I knew someday someone
would find out who I am, eventually.

What are you trying to say?

Im not who you think I am, Olivia

Noone could become two persons at the same time, Scar.

Except for me I--- I dont even have a name I was born without one.

Of course, you do! she cried. Youre my Scar my husband...

The day I came into your house, the soldiers were after me. I had to kill you because I
dont want to be found out. However, when I couldnt sense any fear in you, I was quite
confused. I tried to held my blade against you, but your kindness pierced me instead. I
tried to find a refuge, but instead I found a home. Thank you for everything you did
322
to me, Olivia. I was afraid that youd come to think that I am so different from all of
you.

It doesnt matter to me, Scar, she said. It doesnt matter

For quiet a long time, she added, I knew there was something strange about you. But I
didnt care!

Im not even Human, Olivia Im one of the monsters everyone was talking about Im
one of them A Shadow

Not to me! she said. From the day you stepped into my life, you became my Light and
thats what you are now, a Light, and noone could ever change that! You are no longer
the embodiment of Darkness that people say you are. You are my eyes, and a lot of
things more in life, other than that.

My kind feed on people like you, Olivia

I heard a lot of stories about how the Shadows ravaged peoples lives back in the days
of Ulrich. But, that was a long time ago. I mean, youve been feeding me that soup for
years. How can a cook possibly eat people?

Its true. We always have dinner together. But sometimes, I just couldnt resist the
image of pushing a travelling merchant down my throat again.

I see, said I. So, you still have your monster appetite.

Silence! she yelled at me. The past is a tempting image that haunts all of us. But, let
me say this: being blind and all --- I love it this way. I could see right through someones
heart, and I know hes not like that. He probably was, but not anymore!

Gruaawaaahh!, screamed Scar. You must run away, Olivia. Run as far away as you can.
I still have a few strength left to fend off this man.

Scar, dont!

Scars body transformed into a more hideous beast. But the transformation had a price.
His memory deteriorated and was replaced by savagery and pure killing instincts.

The beast attacked me. And for a moment, I thought it was my last.

The beast sent me flying towards the wall. Then, the monster turned to the old lady.

Poor Olivia


323



All of a sudden, Scar realized something.

Its alright, Scar, she whispered. It doesnt matter.

Providentially, somehow some of Scars memories were able to repress the monsters
animalistic urges and made him revert back to his human-like form.

It was almost too late. A few seconds more and she might have ended up half torn.

Nooooo!!! Scar cried in utmost despair at the sight before him.

Hush, Scar she said. I said, its alright.

Why did you---?

The old lady came between the two of us, extending her arms to keep the monster from
devouring her guest. She thought she could pacify the monster by giving him her a piece
of herself or her shoulder.

The half-beast grew confused. Why did Olivia protected this Human? Why did she risked
her life for his sake?

Theres not enough time to ask senseless questions, though. After all the several bites
he made on her unknowingly, he knows she wont last very long.

Scar wept as he gently layed Olivia down.

How long has it been, Scar?

A hundred and thirty years, my love.

I see. Is that the reason why we had to move out of the village?

Yes. I was afraid that people would know or come to suspect your age. I was afraid
youd come to realize it when people around you starts growing old or starts dying ahead
of you. I just wanted you to stay as you arebecause I love you.

And I love you, too. You kept me alive and happy all these years. I could never have
wanted anything more

324




I love you. That was the last thing she said.

Scar stared at me like he wanted to kill me and exact his revenge. Olivias gone. Theres
noone else around that could stop him now.

However, Scar couldnt find the will to cover with disgrace what his wife sacrificed her
life for. She saved this mans life and his, too.

Scar held Olivias body and embraced her. Then, he slowly crawled towards the hole
under the table.

Is he still trying to escape with this dead woman? Perhaps not.

I held the tip of my sword over his shoulder, but he shoved it away in anger.

Then, he started doing the unimaginable. With his hands and those long and lonely
claws, he gathered the earth around the hole and gently started covering her remains.

The Shadows never bury their dead. Not even their enemies. But this one does. This
one did what no ordinary Shadow could have done.

325




Then, Scar turned to me and said, Finish it off.

How human can a monster get?

What?

Youre here for me, right? Then, finish what you came here to do

Near the half-covered hole where he buried his beloved wife, Scar knelt down. He
waiting for my sword. He was asking for Death.

I have to respond. I owe it to him.

I couldnt show him my regret-filled face, so I turned back and slashed him blindly.

Someone had to do it. Someone had to finish the mission before anyone else could find
out.

Then, red blood dripped on my sword. Not so different from the one I carried on my
veins. He fell over her grave. At that same moment, tears fell from my very eyes.

Looking at him, I found myself hearing a faint heartbeat fading to total silence.

Humanity. That makes us all human, isnt it? But what happens when a man lost his way
and become an monster?

A monster was just trying to survive trying to be Human. On the other side, a human
trying to uncover the truth giving in to his animal side and losing his humanity. Where
have all the gods ran off to?

Murderer! Shadows appeared on my mind, accusing me.

I killed them. Whos the monster now?

It was me who fueled Scars transformation, making him accidentally chew on his own
wife. Their blood is on my hands.

If I had not succumb to my delusions, they would still be alive. Olivia would still be
selling apples and Scar would still be preparing her soup.

If it wasnt for me, they would still be living happily ever after. I should have left Beauty
and the Beast alone.

326
Old Olivia showed me how sweet an apple can get. But, Scar did more than that. He
opened my eyes to the truth that every creature has a heart and it is foolishness to
cut them up just to see it.




This was my first mission.

But, I dont think I can do this anymore because I dont know who or what I am
anymore.





327
Young Blood


[05-29-2012]
[07-19-2013]


The news about the incident got to the League first before I reached the monastery.
And Corvak was all happy to see me.

I dont want to do this anymore, I said.

What are you talking about? Corvak replied. You have foiled a Shadows plan to blend
in with the Human race. You just saved her!

Did I? Then, why do I feel sorry for it?

Its just your first time, Aleck. Everybody had doubts and fears on their first time.

Really, now?

Everyone one of us have emotions. And sometimes, we have to kill our emotions first,
just to complete our mission

Someday, Aleck, he added. Someday, you will face an even greater threat, and you
will understand what it means to keep your emotions out of it

Thanks for everything.

Where are you going?

Leaving.

What about the Shadows? There could be hundred of them out there in the open.
Probably, a thousand! Theyre masquerading as Humans and behaving like us. Theyre
creeping into our fold --- right into homes, right into our midst --- and killing us one by
one!

Im leaving. And you cant stop me.

I didnt tell you it was easy, Aleck. But it was the only way and the only rightful thing to
do!

I killed two people. I killed a Shadow and a helpless old woman who fell victim to a
Shadow because of my stupidity.

Why?! I exclaimed. Tell me why its the only rightful way to do it?!
328

I believe Im not the right person to give you the answer to that, Aleck.

Then, who will? Corvak led me to that place. He must answer for everything because he
knows everything

Come, Izzak!
329
Half-breed


[05-29-2012]


This kid?

Yes. He will accompany you in your next mission, should you choose to accept it.

A Shadow infiltrated our home and killed my mother, the boy said.

How? I asked.

It would be better if you show it to him, Izzak, Corvak said.

Show what?

What the Shadow did to him.

Then, the small boy transformed in front of me, almost the same way like Scar did.

What the---!

Yes, Corvak said. Hes a Half-breed. A boy born from a Human mother and a
Shadow.

Half-breeds. Humans have been mingling with Aeons even the time before the Dark
Ages. I have heard of reports of Humans who were worshipped, if not persecuted,
because of their wings. They look more like regular Humans, except for their hidden
wings.

And now, Shadows are mingling with Humans. Some Humans were reported to have
been born with a tail, or a set of claws, or some kind of facial disfiguration or bodily
defect. That long pointed ears or that strange extra eye came from somewhere. But its
not us. Humans could do nothing but deny their existence.

Half-breeds. They have stronger life force than us. Though they dont live longer like
those seemingly immortal Aeons and Shadows, they dont age faster like Humans do.

They are agile and wise. They bodies heal quickly. And aside from those extraordinary
natural abilities, who knows what kind of dormant powers they got from their special
bloodlines?


330
I hate it everytime I change to this form, said Izzak. But I doesnt seem like I have any
other choice, do I? It would come out eventually.

Strength. Agility. And the ability to fly. His father imbued him with these abilities and
snacked on her mother right after he was born.

Someday, I might have to thank him for that! excalimed Izzak.

Abilities. Maybe Corvak took Izzak in because of his abilities. In the hands of evil, even
these abilities alone can bring havoc to the Human world. What is Corvak planning on
this kid?

He may have found some use for his abilities, but the kid cant hide his true face from
a mirror. And mirrors dont lie.

Ridicule. Rejection. Maybe that is why Izzak found shelter in this place. In the outside
world, kids would just mock him and make fun of him, from time to time.

Nobody likes a kid with a disfigured face. Nobody wants a gray-skinned boy. Nobody
plays with a weird friend.

People who dont belong to the natural social order people who embody the opposite
of normal are usually stoned to death, along with thieves, traitors, and criminals. And
people like them and Izzak wants nothing more than being accepted for who they are.

My body heals faster, too!

Yes. That is correct. But, we dont know the extent of all the abilities he had
acquired.

Shadows. There are those who consume their Human prey. There are those who inhabit
Human bodies as living hosts. And there are those who can mimick any creature they
see.

So, he doesnt shapeshift like the others? I asked.

No. We havent seen him do that. It might be because hes just too young to cope up
with the complex Shadow ability or maybe his Human side wont allow him to.

Hes half-us and half-them, Corvak added. He hasnt fully grasp for total control yet.
So, once in a while, his body transforms beyond his will.

Extreme conditions down to simple emotional imbalance explained Corvak.
Anything could trigger a partial or full transformation. And even if his strong will
resides over his monstrous appearance, a part of his monster side is still fighting for
control. In short, Izzak cannot live the normal life he so desires.

331
So, Corvak is keeping this kid alive to tame the inner beast that resides in him. And if he
couldnt tame it, maybe Ponte Fio can. But as long as Corvak controls Izzak, he controls
the beast.

How old is this kid anyway? asked Aleck.

Izzak showed Corvak seven of his fingers.

Hes seven.

Then, Izzak came closer and said, So, do you understand the situation now, Partner?



I assume your silence means youre accepting your next mission. Yes?

332
Partners


[05-29-2012]


Partner? I asked. Where did you get that word?

Were on the same mission, right? You need my help just as I need yours. So, were
partners.

Youre too young to be my partner. Besides, what help could I possibly need from a kid
like you?

What help? I can do a lot more things than you can.

Like what?

I can fly.

Yeah, great! Im afraid of heights. Cross that one out.

The league says Im strong and if I was just old enough, I would be handling my own
assignment.

Yeah, thats what Im here for. But, that doesnt mean were partners.



Why are we stopping?

If you think you can do this on your own, why do I need to come with you, anyway?!

Because, youre just a kid and whether I like it or not, from now on, you are my
responsibility. Can we go now?

Not if you apologize first.

Okay, Im sorry. I apologize. Is that good enough for you?

Its better than nothing.

Youre so stubborn, you know that?

Im a kid. What do you expect?

Just dont transform on me, you idiot!
333

How bout a high five on that?

I cant believe the League sent me out just to baby-sit

Are you whispering something? Because, I could really hear you from here.

Oh, great! You got super-ears too? I said in an annoyed manner. Speaking of which,
how do I stop you in case you go berserk?

Relax, it doesnt seem like I would transform any moment now or in an instant. Just
remind me to tell you the secret just before you freak out.

We only walked for ten minutes and

Uhm, Aleck

What now?! Are you about to transform or something?

Can we stop for a moment? I need to take a leak.





334
Shadowgirl


[07-08-2012]


[Izzak narrates.]

I thought I heard some dry leaves crunched.

Aleck? Is that you?

No response. It wasnt Aleck. I wanted to find out what it was and I didnt notice that I
was already way too far from the trail.

I heard the sound of bushes being hit by something passing by.

If this is your idea of a joke, its not funny!

You might say that Im quite powerful because of the Shadowblood in me. But that
doesnt mean that nothing frightens me. Im still just a kid, and this forest feels creepy.

People are afraid of Shadows because Shadows are predators. That is probably true.
But not today. Any creature caught unaware now, basically, becomes the prey.

It came after me silently. I sensed it coming but I dont have any idea what it was. For a
moment, I thought I sensed there were two of them.

A lioness. She thinks Im her lunch. For a moment, I was a frozen meat.

Here! a little voice said. She sent a stone flying and it hit the lions face, creating a
diversion for me to escape.

The lion ran away. For a second, it almost got me.

I saw some braided hair. It was a girl, almost as old I am.

Wait! I called out to her but she ran away.

I caught up to her but she tried to cover her face.

Thank you, I said. Thanks for saving me.

I offered my hand, letting her know that I wanted to shake her hand.

I am Izzak.

335
Goodbye, Izzak.

Wait! I just want to make friends!

She hurried away. But after she stepped on some thorns, she fell.

Are you alright?

I saw her tears falling just as the covering on her face slide down. I didnt know those
thorns could hurt that bad. But when I saw the other side of her face, I think I know
the reason why shes been trying to cover it up.

It was as if she ran into a blazing fire and half her face was singed.

Do you still want to make friends with me, now that you have seen how I look like?

Of course, I do.

No, you dont. Dont force yourself just because I saved your life once.

Why did you say that?

We walked through the forest and she told me everything.

Back in my village, people call me names

Hey Ugly! Get out of here! she remembered some people shouting at her.

Sometimes, they call me Ugly. Because half my face is so disfigured, it scares people
and makes them look away. For that same reason, kids my age wouldnt want to play with
me, or even come near me.

Run away! Its the monster! some kids would say.

Sometimes, they call me a monster because I look so hideous. They even called me
Shadowgirl because they said that a part of me seemed to resemble an extinct animal or
something like that. They say tha---

You dont look like a Shadowgirl to me.

Well, thats the first flattering remark someone had said to me.

For the first time, I noticed her genuine smile.

I was always wishing that I were what they said I am, she continued, a real Shadow
so that I could hide myself in the dark and never get noticed Always around, but
never really there
336

I understood what she meant. Never in my life have I met someone who was in the same
position as I am, someone trying to escape the truth that is right on our faces.

I mean, some of us are trying to hide what alone is inconceivable, a piece of a bitter
darkness we wish we could get rid of.

To be honest, I am just as mortified as you are.

I dont see anything wrong with you.

Believe me, there is. It is much horrifying as you might think.

We were too busy with our conversation. We never noticed the pack of wolves coming.

Were surrounded.

What now?

Stay behind me and dont move.

What are you going to do?

Just dont freak out, ok?

I had to protect her. I owe her one. There is no use hiding half my real form anymore. I
have to protect my friend.

It hurts changing to this form repeatedly. But the pain I felt wasnt as painful as my
previous transformations were. Its just a piece of skin, stretching to more than twice
its size. There is no sense of bitterness that used to go along with it. Now, it has a true
purpose. A viable solution to an impossible situation.

The wolves are not the only predators in this forest. I made sure that they would realize
that.

They tried to sink their teeth in me. I had to slap them just to teach them a lesson not
to do it again. They tried to scratch me. Tickled me, instead.

They growled. I roared. They ran away. They will remember my scent, as someone that
belongs to the upper part of the food chain.

The wolves stared at her again but looked away after seeing my flaming eyes. They would
never come near her again.

So, I said, do you still want to be my friend, after seeing me like this?

337
I guess we live in a strange world after all.

She saw the deep scratches on my arm and used her cloak to cover the wounds.

Somehow, deep inside, we both imagined the same thing That all the pain would heal
like any ordinary wound would. Sadly, this pain we carry, a pain that severs the heart,
would need a lot more than miracles to keep it from eating away our sanity.

The wounds would heal eventually. You dont have to do that.

This is just me being me.

Thanks.

I guess were even, huh?

Where are you going?

Back home, she said. Back into the village.

I thought you hate being there?

That was before I met you. Now, I realized that I only hate them because I hate myself
and the way I look.

So, I guess this means goodbye?

I guess so. Thanks for saving me.

Here, I hand her the cloak she used to patch my wounds.

Keep it. I dont think I would be needing that anymore.

You havent told me your name yet.

Its Lede.

We were both monsters in our own worlds. But now that we have found each other, we
came to realize that were not that much different from anyone else.

338




What took you so long?

Nothing. Just smelling the flowers.

I didnt know you like flowers. Dont tell me youre ---?

Hell, no!

He thought I was growing up to be gay.

So, whats with the happy face? You met someone back there?

What do you care?

If youre talking about girls, then you should take my advice more often.

What do you know about girls and stuff? You couldnt get one woman to walk with
you.

I was referring to the lady who refused to dance with him.

Hey, that woman wasnt my type. Shes way too ugly.

Being ugly doesnt mean shes bad.

Well, what do you know? A kid went to take a leak behind a tree and went out of the
forest a grown man!

Oh, shuddup!

By the way, that scarf looks really good on you.

I turned around to look, wishing I could say goodbye to her, again.

Are you coming or not? he asked.

Its been nice meeting her.

Lede

What?

Nothing, I said while trying to catch up. I said, Lead the way.
339
Nightmares


[08-31-2012]


[Izzak narrates.]

Every child had fears. Every kid is afraid of something.


Eeeeekk!!!! a woman screams before a terrifying Shadow. Get away from me!

The sound of a small life, crying. A baby a few minutes old and yet too young to witness
the horror of his mothers sealed fate.

The sound of a mother, screaming desperately for help.

It is unfortunate for Life and Death to appear at the same day.

Yes, a baby was born and a mother died. And yes, a baby was taken away.

Izzak! her voice lingers in the foggy air.

Mother!!!


Izzak! another life is calling out. Izzak! Wake up!

Whoa, said I, what happened?

It was just a dream. But it was the same dream everytime I close my eyes.

You were having a nightmare

It was Aleck. I saw some blood dripping from his left arm. The bad dreams sparked my
partial Shadow transformation, making my long claws sink into his arm.

Is that what I think it is? I asked.

A boy lies asleep in the arms of a father-figure and dreamt of horrifying death. What
else could make these small innocent hands grasp tightly like a monster crying in his
sleep?

Its alright.

Im sorry I began to cry.
340

I said, its alright. Theres nothing to worry about. Its just a scratch.

I didnt mean to---

Relax, it was an accident. What were you dreaming about, anyway?

A woman.

A woman?

She was attacked and killed by something like me. A Shadow feasted on her and took
her baby.

Is it your mother?

I dont know. I couldnt tell. I dont even know what my real mother looked like.

But you know what? They say, dreams reveal the deepest longings of the heart.

What does that mean?

It means, you probably missed your Mom.

I turned away, trying to hide the teardrop in my eye. I dont like this kind of
discussions where subjects are to sensitive for me to talk about.

Then, I decided, It would probably be safer for you to go on without me

Nah, he replied. With all those things out there? Ill take my chances right here with
you.

I laughed.

Besides, he tries to add, were partners now.

His words were reassuring. For a moment, I felt a little freedom from the idea that the
same dream would haunt me again.

Go back to sleep, Aleck said.

The nightmare all seemed too real every time. And worse, I have this frightening
thought at the back of my head

What if I was the one responsible for my mothers death?

341
The Incident Seven Years Ago


[11-10-2012]


Take care of my boy, a man said weeping. Corvak, promise me that youll take care of
my boy!

What about her?

The boy doesnt need to know.

Is it right to leave it that way? Someday he will come to ask me difficult questions.
342

When that time comes, bring him to me and I will bear the burden of telling him myself.
I owe him that much.

What shall I call him?

Her mother wanted to name her Izzak.

Very well, Izzak, it is.

Carrying my former masters offspring, I cant help but take pity on this child and his
unfortunate future.

It was my fault. I shouldnt have let him come near her

343




A FEW HOURS AGO.


How is she? the man asked. How is my wife doing?

Kiara is doing fine. Shell give birth soon.

What about the child?

Were all hoping that the child will come out normal. But theres no need to worry. I will
be there when your wife gives birth.

You brought her here?

We brought her to the monastery just as your wife requested. You sensed her
presence, dont you?

Yes.

And the child too?

Yes.

Will it be a problem?

I dont think so.

I bet your neck is dying for a break.

What are you doing?

Im taking this chain off for now. This is a special day. You deserve to have a little
freedom.

What if it happens again?!

Have you really lost your own faith? asked Corvak. I know you can control whatever it
is inside of you. Besides, Im just taking off one of them. You still have four chains tied
up to your arms and feet.

Did I do the right thing? Somehow, I had a bad feeling about this.


344
Aahhh!!! Kiara cried in pain.

Kiaras labor pains started. It wont be long now.

Aahhh!!! a different scream echoed below the monastery.

He is probably trying to keep the monster still. But for how long?

345
Half Beast


[11-10-2012]


Control. That is what this is all about.

The scent of blood in the air. The sound of a human heart pounding fast. The smell of
mouth-watering meat

Its awakening the hungry beast inside him.


346
Aahhh!!! Kiara tried to push the baby out.

One more push and the baby will soon start to breathe on its own. But this is a battle
between life and death. Which one will live? Which one will survive?

Aahhh!!! the dungeons below were filled with howls.

A father is fighting another battle --- a battle for neural domination. The unseen enemy
is fighting to gain control. The owner tries to fight back to protect whats his.

Uuwaahh!!! Uuwaahh!!!

The baby is out. Silence followed. And then, a series of screams tore the air apart.

Will my son turn out a monster as I am? he thought.

Are they going to take my son away? he said to himself. Whats going on up there?!

Then, his wild side sensed it

Wait Whats is that scent?

Its the scent of blood. Lots of blood.

Are they trying to kill my son?! the worried father wondered.

The sound of agitated chains. The sound of restless shackles. A father harnessing a
strong will. A desperate call for strength

Suddenly, the chains broke like brittle straws. Now, the monster wants out.

He steps back, then tries to ram his cage with his right arm. The iron bars of his cell are
tough. He tries again. The bars curve out. One more try. And another. And another.
Then, the hinges gave way. Hes out.


347
Unleashed


[11-12-2012]


Too much blood.

Michellini reached the upper chamber where the delivery took place. The room is filled
with blood.

There are two bodies lying on the floor. One was next to the door; someone with her
hand holding her own neck and blood was gushing out of it. The other was lying at the
end of the room with an open chest.

Michel...

There was a woman lying on the table.

Kiara?

Michel...

What happened?!

Someone must have gone in, slaughtered the midwives and took the baby.

Michel... Kiara called on to me.

I took my wifes hand and held on to it.

Who did this to you?!

A monster... she said. It was a monster...

Where is my son? Where is our child?

Free me...

What?

Kiara took my right hand and placed it on her neck.

I cant live like this anymore...

She was losing too much blood and there was not enough time to bring a doctor here
and save her. Shes not going to last any longer.
348
Cant bear the pain... she said. Please... let me sleep...

Kiara cant take any more of her pain and she was begging me to end her life.

Her abdomen seemed to have burst open from the inside. It was like she was nurturing a
big flower and it suddenly bloomed right in front of her.

Shes conscious and shes starting to feel the excruciating pain. There is nothing more I
can do, aside from fulfilling her last dying wish. She was losing too much blood.

I love you... Kiara whispered.

Kiara knew too well about the monster inside of me. But, the only reason why I would
wish that the monster side had taken over me now is that I wouldnt have to remember
any second of this awful moment.

And I love you, too... Kiara...

Then, she nods her head as a sign of goodbye, a signal for unleashing the monster inside
of me.

I raised my head up and stared at the ceiling for a while. I was trying to make Kiara
believe that I am strong and that I could handle everything from here. But, the truth is
I was really trying to keep the tears from leaving my eyes.

Suddenly, I felt some pain, deep inside. Its not the same pain coming from the
transformation. It was from my heart.

Slowly, as my skin starts to break away to give room for more skin, I began to feel that I
was trying to say goodbye. Soon, I will come to forget the memories of her that I have
been holding on to for quite some time

This body belongs to me. I am its master. But not today. Not today.

This day Im giving you time to answer a certain call. Will you take it?

Grrraahh!!!

One burst of tears and a frightening howl. The monster had taken over. This is the first
time it was given permission to gain total control.

The monster sees the living sacrifice offered before him. He sees her neck. He touches
it and doesnt hesitate. He sees her eyes but ignored the tears flowing from it. One big
bite and it was enough to release her pitiful soul from her dying body. Shes dead.

He moved towards the rest of the chest, puncturing the lungs first and taking out her
precious heart. Then, the liver. And then, the stomach.
349

He sipped her small intestines in seconds, like sipping a string of spaghetti from a plate.
He swallowed the kidneys like meatballs and licked the blood-stained bones like they
were ice cream. It was an eat-all-you-can all-out buffet.

The feast lasted for a while, and then he stopped. He had taken enough protein to last
him another month. It was the equivalent of a thousand rats --- only tastier.

Her blood quenched his thirst. But then, he began to notice an unexplainable liquid
flowing from his eyes. It was the masters doing, the one who lent him this body.

Hunger turned to Satisfaction. Strength turned to Weakness. The beast released his
host to its master and went back to hibernate. His work is done.

Michellinis eyes opened up. He felt strange, thinking he suddenly fell asleep and had
just woke up from a terrible nightmare.

But then again, he saw his blood-stained hands. Blood splatters were everywhere. A thin
string of fresh meat was dangling from his chin. Michellini had just lost time and he
realized that, for an hour, he was completely unaware of what was happening to
himself.

Then, Michellini turned around and found a horrifying sight. A butchered body covered
in a disgusting smell. His mind wondered about his bulging stomach and the unpleasant
taste in his bloody mouth. He vomits.

Finally, memories are starting to come back. Hes beginning to remember why he was
there...

Michellini knew that that blood-soaked dress seemed too familiar. He knew he was
talking to his wife for a moment... but now shes dead because of him.

Did she die because she asked him to? Or did she die because he couldnt resist the
tempting scent of the blood all over her?

Whatever it is that caused her death, she left him with nothing except for one tiny
thing...
350
A Young Cub


[11-12-2012]


Uuwaahh!!! Uuwaahh!!! cried the baby.

Michellini looked around and found out that the sound was coming from a dark corner
at the far end of the room.

There you are Michellini said. Ive been looking all over for you. For a moment, I
thought you were gone and somebody took you away

The baby was lying next to one of the midwives whose chest was missing.

It was you he said. You killed those two people, didnt you?

Michellini remembered what her wife said.

It was a monster! she said. It was a monster!

Then, Michellini thought of killing the child because it was evil and because he might
pose a certain threat to everyone in the future --- a future he had never seen before; a
future still filled with uncertainty.

You probably thought that they were trying to hurt you and your mom he said. But
its not like that

He lays the baby down, and then picks a big pillow he would use to choke the baby to
death.

Im sorry, said Michellini. It was my fault that you came out that way

Uuwaahh!!! Uuwaahh!!!

Forgive me but you cant live the rest of your life killing people

Michellini cried and held the child one last time. To his amazement, the baby calmed
down, reached for his monstrous right hand, and chuckled.

Michellini was moved to tears. He couldnt do it.

How could he? How could someone kill his own flesh and blood? How could someone kill
his own son?

351
Besides, it seems like the babys latent powers can be controlled. The boy only needs
time to gain control and mastery of his monstrous side and the dormant powers that lie
beneath it. Beyond that lies hope that he could live half of his remaining life just like an
ordinary Human could.

Michellini wrapped the child with a blanket and held on to it.

Then, came Corvak, running. He was shocked to see the mutilated bodies lying around.

Corvak

Michellini? uttered Corvak. What happened?!

Take care of my boy, Michellini said, weeping. Promise me that youll take care of my
boy




Corvak buried Kiaras remains beneath the monastery, along with the bodies of two
midwives.

Kiara was the daughter of a man who was a close friend of Michellini. After her father
died, she took her fathers place and cared for Michellini.

Kiara was a commoner and was really not a part of the monastery. However, she was the
only one allowed to enter the forbidden underground chambers to feed Michellini
Ponte Fio, who later on became her husband.

Michellini never aged, because Kiara fed him regularly with flesh. But after she died, he
refused to eat anything and vowed that he would never any meat ever again.

352
Shadow Blood


[05-29-2012]


Whats wrong, Izzak?

I couldnt sleep.

Why? Is there something bothering you? I asked.

Izzak wouldnt say a word. But, his eyes tell me that hes got a lot of things to say.

Well, spit it out.

No. Its nothing.

Cmon. Dont think that I couldnt tell that theres something going on in your head.

Did it ever cross your mind?

What?

That when this is missions over, after the rest of the Shadows are gone, I would be the
only one left.

What do you mean?

It means, you might need to deal with me soon enough.

What are you talking about? Youre acting as if youre one of them.

Aint I? he said. I dont know if I could hold off the Shadowbloods urges any longer.
Its way to powerful.

Dont worry about that. As long as Im around, we could deal with it together. Were
partners, right?

Yeah, I guess so.

Get some sleep.

What if I lose my memory the next time I turn into a monster?

Then, Ill stop you in any way that I can.

353
And if you get killed?

Izzak, youre strong. Not because you have the Shadowblood in you, but because I
believe you are even without it. If something ever happens to me, Im fully confident
that you can carry out on your own.

But, Im scared.

You shouldnt be. Youre not a kid anymore.

Doesnt old people get scared too?

They do, but sooner or later, people have to face their fears and overcome them.

I wonder what mother would have said, if she were alive

She would probably say the same thing.

How would you know?

Yeah. How would I know? I grew up without seeing a maternal teacher or a motherly
figure behind me.

But, kids are kids. They will look up on us as their role models and they will believe
anything we tell them.

Anyway, not everyones perfect. Sometimes, we just have to mold a little white lie just
to make one good lasting impression.

Its what my mother told me.


354








Chapter VIII
Ghosts of the Past


8
355
_Carlas Hairpin


[03-12-2013]


[Faust turned into a monster and went rouge. He is about to rip Alecks chest apart
until he saw Carlas hairpin in Alecks possession.]

[Enemies became allies.]




356
Crazy Lenny


[06-10-2013]


An open bar. A woman came
asking and trying to annoy every
guy near the front door.

Help me! a woman said. Help me,
please!

Then, a regular customer came. A
seemingly beefy man entered and
she came to him pleading.

Please help me! she begged.
Please help me save my husband!

The big guy pushed her away.

Get outta here you filthy rat! he
exclaimed.

Theres a new guy sitting next to
the counter. Thats me.

I cant tell you why Im here or
how my feet got me here, but
maybe theres really this thing
called Fate, an unseen angel thats
been pushing out feet to where it
should be.

Whos the chick? I asked.

Who? he asked. The woman?

Then, he caught my eyes staring at a girl in the midst of the commotion.

Lenny used to work on the streets, the bartender said. Then she worked as a dancer
in the bar across the street, until she ran away with a pretty young man. I remember she
came in here once. She said she found a really nice guy, and that she really, really love
him. But then, the guy left her. Girl went crazy, ever since.

Please! begged Lenny. The Woodmen have taken him!
357

Woodmen? laughed one of the onlookers.

I stared at the bartender eyes. Those eyes seemed to have heard a lot of things.

Woodmen? I asked. What does she mean by that?

Monsters, answered the bartender. Theres an old trail at the edge of town. The path
leads to the deep, dark, creepy woods. They say those monsters live there. But, no one
had ever returned to tell what those monsters really look like.

They say, if you get caught by them, they would probably skin you alive the guy next
to me whispered. Some say they are bloodsuckers. But, it was only a myth.

How long has your husband been missing? another drunk from the crowd asked.

Three days, she replied.

Three days? they laughed. Those creatures can digest you in less than a day!

Then, a fat, ugly man named Basco came to her.

Forget about him, Lady! he said. Your husbands as good as dead!

Basco is a thug and a womanizer. Now, his eyes are onto this desperate woman.

Why dont you stick with me tonight, instead? he added. I think I know what youre
really lookin for

Then, Lenny slapped her.

Hahaha! laughed everybody from the crowd.

That big slap must have made Bascos head a little dizzy.

Crazy little bitch!

Break it up, guys, said the bartender. We dont want any trouble around here.

Then, all of a sudden, Lenny fell on her knees and started weeping. Everyone thought it
was just an act. Who would blame them? Several times poor women and insolent fools
have come to this place looking for money.

Ill help yah! exclaimed one of the men who were drinking at the table. Ill let you find
your husband.

Thank you! Youre very kind
358

Whos that guy? I asked.

Thats Jimmy. And the four men with him are his underdogs. Theyre outlaws. You
dont want to be messing around with them.

Jimmy the Prick decided to help. Lenny felt a big relief. But all the while, she fell right
into his trap of false good intentions.

But, before that, explained Jimmy. You see, me and my friends here need a little
entertainment. And since were leaving tomorrow, we might decide to try to look for
your boyfriend. So, why dont you drink with us and give the five of us a little dance?

One drink?

One drink and a little dance, he clarified.

After several minutes, the woman lost track of the number of shots she took.

Here. One more shot.

I thought the last one was my last?

One last shot. Then, give us a little dance. One little turn. That was the deal.

Okay. One last drink

The woman took it all in, in one straight go.

Aaaah! she exclaimed in a deep rowdy voice with relief. Pheew!

Then, Lenny stood up, unwrapped her hair, and started moving her hips from side to
side. She was drunk.

She began dancing while circling behind them.

And one little turn she said.

The men looked on. Lady Lenny turned, and she fell. She was heavily intoxicated.

What do you say, we take turns, eh?

Who goes first?

Im the oldest; I should be the first one to go.

I saw her first!
359

It was my idea!

In the midst of Lenny unconscious moment, the Five argued over who goes first.

Why dont we just, split her body up in six? I said. Six is even, right?

Who are you?!

Names Aleck.

Mind your own business, fool! The girls only good for five!

Five men. Five wanted criminals, all sitting in one bar. I wonder how much money I would
have after bringing them to sheriff tomorrow.

I picked up my bottle of unfinished wine and drank the remaining content. Then, I came
over their table, turned it upside down, and smashed it on one of the mens head.

One down.

Now, there are only five of us.

Why, you---!

The second guy was infuriated and could hardly wait. It only took one punch to knock
him out.

Two down.

Now, his share belongs to me.

Step back!

Jimmy grabbed the unconscious lady.

Jimmy Dawg McOlsen. Wanted for 13 counts of rape, 32 counts of robbery, and
multiple counts of murder. His head is equivalent to eighteen pieces of gold. More than
enough to retire early or buy a yearlong supply of wine.

Are you going on vacation, Dawg?

Yeah. Im going to Paradise and Im taking this bitch!

Let her go, Dawg.

This woman is mine! You cant have her until Im through with her.
360

Fine. Ill just shoot you right where youre standing, then.

Its really not my habit to point a pistol towards the girl.

Hey, thats my gun! shouted the drunken Third guy. How did you get that?

The gun clicks.

If you shoot me, said Jimmy the Fifth, you might end up getting her hurt, too.

That was the plan. Ill shoot her. Then, the bullet will go through her, and to you.
Either way, you are dead.

I thought you want the girl? asked Jimmy.

Nah. I changed my mind. I was thinking that I could just kill you right here and cut your
head off and get the bounty. After Im paid, I could buy myself another girl.

Is that thing even loaded? asked the fourth man.

Is that so? I asked.

So, I pointed the gun into his direction.

Then, why dont we try it first? I added.

The fourth man who was next to Jimmy picked himself up and ran away. Then, I pointed
the gun back at Lennys chest, which is directly in front of Jimmys foolish heart.

Wait! Jimmy said.

So what do you think, Jimmy? Do you want to put her down now? Or do you like my
plan better?

Ill put her down, alright. So, dont shoot!

So, I unclicked the gun and hid it away. Then, Jimmy released the girl and fearfully
scurried out. I didnt know the gun wasnt really loaded in the first place. I guess the
fourth man was right all along.

Meanwhile, Lenny was sleeping on the floor like a princess.

Now, what am I gonna do with you?



361
Lennys Tears


[06-10-2013]


Eeek! screamed Lenny. Who are you?!

So, youre awake? asked Aleck. Dont you remember me? We met in the bar.

Who the hell are you? Ive never seen you before!

I guess Lenny didnt really recognize me because she was too drunk and that she fell
unconscious before I could ever introduce myself.

Lenny looked around and found herself in bed wrapped in drapery.

What am I doing here? And why am I naked?! Did you do something to me?! Where are
my clothes?!

This woman had a very irritating voice and now shes trying to ask me several questions
all at once.

I had them washed, said Aleck. I sent your dirty clothes to the laundry. And I also
brought you a new one. Its right on top of the chair.

Then, she slapped me really hard.

You took off my clothes?!

No, I had someone do that for me. And thank you for that warm welcome, shell be
here anytime soon to bring you your breakfast!

Who are you?

Im Aleck.

Then, she remembered

James! I must find James!

You mean your husband?

Yes. James and I We were following this path and we got lost in the woods And
then Ive got to find him. Ive got to go back!

Calm down. Tell me what happened. Tell me what happened to him.
362



THREE DAYS AGO.


We were having fun, until we noticed that it was going dark.

James, I think we should head back.

Oh, cant we stay here for a little while longer? I just want to be with you more

James

I want to taste your lips, Lenny

One more kiss, and then, were going back to town, okay?


We tried to turn back and go back to the trail, but we couldnt find it.

I thought Ive seen this tree before. I think we just went around in circles.

Were lost, arent we? I told you we shouldve turned back before dark.

We shouldve left a few marks along the way.

Where do you think are we?

I dont know.

Night came, and we couldnt tell where we were because it was too dark. So, we
decided to spend the night there. We put up a fire. But then, we had to get more wood
to keep it aflame. The cold air is killing the fire.

We need more wood.

Where are you going?

I bet I saw a lot of wood back there, in that direction. Stay here. Ill be back in a few
minutes.

My husband went deeper into the woods, while I stayed behind. He said that hed be
back in a few minutes. But, several minutes had passed by, and still he hasnt come back.

Then, from the dark, I heard his voice.

363
Lenny!!!

He was screaming.

James?! James, where are you?! James!

I called out to him, but he just kept on screaming.

Lenny!!!

I ran and followed his cry. Then, I saw them. The trees. They were moving. They had
faces; ugly faces like that of a man. They dragged my husband away, into the darkness.
Then, they saw me. I got scared and I ran away. They went after me.

I ran endlessly until I found a place to hide, a rocky cave uphill. I stayed there until I fell
asleep.


When I woke up, it was already morning, and the trail back to town was there below,
behind some trees. I asked for help but nobody believed me. They thought I was crazy.
They thought I was just having delusions and that I was just imagining things. They
thought I was just making up things to ask for some food or money.

But, I know what I saw! They took my husband! Those things took him away!

Maybe Lenny could hardly accept what she saw. Maybe he was leaving her for another
woman. Maybe Lenny followed him into the woods and saw that monster taking
advantage of her husband.

Ive seen lots of women and how these people do away with divorce. Ive seen numerous
wives laughing over wealthy dead husbands. Ive seen countless cougars hovering over
men. And many people think Lenny is just the same kind of woman.

Then, I saw Lennys tears falling like rain. They were genuine tears. Lenny wasnt
imagining things. Lenny isnt making this all up. Lenny was just telling the truth.

Can I have my clothes back?

Here.

Could you please turn around for a minute?

No. I mean, yes. Ill probably just wait outside

I decided to help Lenny. I believe I have to help her not because she asked me to but
because some unknown force inside me wants to find out the truth about the woods
and the creatures beyond the old trail
364
Ancient Trees


[06-10-2013]


Lenny wanted to come with me to find James, but then I thought maybe shed just
freak out and die if a Woodman would suddenly show up. She insisted on leading me to
the start of the old trail. Then, she promised to stay and wait for my return.

I cant promise you that Ill come back with your husband, I said, but Ill do my best to
find him for you.

Thanks. Your words are very encouraging.

The old trail. Something tells me, Ive seen this place once before. But thinking too
much about it only makes my head hurt.

Trees. Old. Big. Dead. And nothing seemed special about it.

Towards the middle of the forest, the trail turns weird. It seems as though the trail is
vanishing because of the tall grass. Some trails branch into even more trails, leading to
weird places. One faded trail leads to a huge boulder while another one leads to a deep
ravine. Some visible paths are even too hard to understand. There are paths that pass
right through a huge tree, as if a tree was recently moved into the middle of the trail.
There are paths that go in circles; paths that lead you back to where you started.

Its already noon and I havent found a single clue where Lennys husband must have
been. In this humid weather, this shady spot beneath a century-old tree is a good place
to take a nap.

Aleck

Theres a womans voice coming from somewhere.

Come closer, Aleck

Then, a series of creepy voices followed. Like eyes of several witches were watching at
me and laughing.

Hihihihihi!

Then, something grabbed me. Something caught my neck and I could hardly breathe. A
few seconds more, these crawling things were all over me. Its like a thousand hands
were trying to grab me and tearing off my skin! They were too many of them. Its like
they were all over the damn place.

365
Aaaahhh!!!

It was just a dream. I realized that I had fallen asleep and failed to notice the setting
sun.

Its getting dark. I must get some wood and set up camp.

Minutes later, I found what I was looking for. I found enough good logs to fire a large
oven. But then, something hit me in the head and I fell.

Lenny said the Woodmen of the forest took James. Unfortunately, they found me, too.

Look what I found here

A Human

It seemed like our food just walked into our plate Hehehe

Then, I thought I was asleep and dreaming again.

Olvens. Trees were standing around me and they have these horrible faces.

People often call them Woodmen. They are the enchanted trees that lead men to their
demise. Noone would have gotten lost in the forest if the trees werent moving.

The Woodman held on to my face and examined it.

This Human doesnt look surprised.

Who-ah What are you?

We are the guardians of this forest and you are in our territory.

Im sorry for the intrusion. I was just passing through

Passing through? Hehehe. No one comes in here and just slip away. Everything comes
here and stays here.

Im looking for a man named James.

What shall we do with it?

If Im not dreaming and trees could really talk, there must be a way to bargain my way
out.

Then, another Woodman came.

366
Prepare him for burial.

Are you going to kill me?

That would be easier. But like he said, were just gonna bury you.

Wait! Tell me, where is the other one who came here four days ago?

Other one?

Hes looking for the Human.

Ah, I see the Olven said. Everything in this forest belongs to us, including those
who found their way in.

That Human We sucked him dry two days ago. His innards were really tasty and we
couldnt help ourselves but enjoy in his company.

I bet this Human will taste even better.

Then, the Woodmen slowly inched toward me. I thought these things can be reasoned
with. I was wrong.

What are you going to do to me?

Now, thats a very stupid question to ask.

Of course, you are of no use to us dead.

Then, the earth opened up and something came out from the ground. Four Humans
wrapped in wooden restraints appeared as if a meal table was being prepared.

The human victims. The four lost souls. And James was one of them.

Lenny said James had a big physique. A man with a muscular build and a pair of big ears.
I can recognize the ears all right. But, poor James doesnt look like that anymore. The
desirable figure was gone and he became like a dehydrated twig. His jaw was dislocated
as if a huge python was forced down into his throat. His eyes were empty and frozen
and his irises turned small and pale as if he had witnessed the most horrifying thing in
his life.

James and the others They all looked more like the Undead, like continuously living
tormented spirits. Their eyes and mouths were wide open like they were in endless
agony, like they were screaming during the last moments of their Human existence.

Countless roots were attached to the victims body, like they were being kept alive for a
certain reason. The primary roots divide into two. One goes deep into the skin, through
367
the flesh, and into the fragile heart. It keeps the heart alive and makes sure it keeps on
pumping out blood. The second one goes as far as the brain, severing their senses, their
thinking, their mobility, and their opposition. Smaller roots tap into veins and arteries,
sucking every ounce of Human blood available for Olven consumption.

Then, the Woodman turned to me and I was petrified. I was horrified by the things that
I saw that my knees wouldnt obey my commands. It wont move because my mind felt a
sudden burst of fear and it stayed that way.

Human, do you mind if we take a sip?

So now, how do we get out of this mess?

Run, Aleck Run! my inner voice said to me.

When everything else fails, there is nothing you can do but run. I guess Ill just have to
go back and tell Lenny that I happened to meet the Woodmen and they told me that her
husband is dead and theres nothing that we can do about it.

Lenny would be mad. But, how can I save James when I got a problem of my own, now?

As I try to escape, their branches extended to chase me. So, I ran as fast as I could
until the branches could hardly reach me. I thought the trees couldnt catch up
because their trunk moved slower. But then, I tripped on a big root that had sprung out
in front of me and I was knocked down.

The Woodmen caught up to me and they wrapped their whip-like vines around me.

Hold it.

What?

Look there.

I dont know what it was, but the Woodmen saw something in me that they had decided
to cancel their dinner reservations.

We cannot harm this Human, one of them said. He belongs to the Queen...

Then, we shall take him to her


368
The Queen of the Woods


[06-26-2014]


The Olvens wrapped me like a pig ready for roasting and they dragged me to the deepest
part of the forest where more of their kind gathered.

They put me down on the ground, on a small flowerbed about fifty feet away from the
limestone throne.

The earth burst open in front of the throne to give way to a superior being emanating
from the ground. Echoes of moaning half-dead victims followed it.

The Queen is coming and it is crawling out from its deep sleep!

In the dark, I saw her glowing eyes.

In the dark, I saw a man-like figure tainted by nature. A monster with a familiar voice.

Leave us it said.

The Olvens released me from my binding and then slowly they moved away to fade into
the darkness.

As the Queen walks toward me, the moonlight shines over her true form


369
[02-24-2013]
Then, I came face-to-face
with the Queen of the
Woods

I came to find the monster
that drags people to their
deaths. But then, it turns
out that I came back only to
find myself confronting the
memories of the past and
the resurrected body of my
beloved Reeya.

R-Reeya?

Then, all of a sudden,
memories started coming
back like a hurricane and it
flooded my mind until it
hurts.

Hello, Aleck. Surprised to
see me?

Youre alive?

Yes, she replied. The
Olvens spared my soul after
you left me there to die.




370
I thought you were---

Dead? Reeya interrupted. Yes, that would likely be the case. But, I survived. And if it
wasnt for the Shadowblood flowing in these veins, I would have long been torn into
pieces by now or lying next to living Human composts.

Youve changed?

Yes. I thought you wouldnt notice

How did this happen?

The Shadowblood ability It awakened after it sensed my fading life force. I can still
remember how painful it was while my insides were slowly being sucked by the Olvens
who attacked me.



I was a goner. Or thats what I thought However, a few seconds before death, the
Shadowblood began to revive my heart and reconstruct parts of my torn and damaged
organs. It attacked the invading Olvens tissues and began infesting it. Afterwards, the
Olven who was trying to turn me into a part of himself, became part of me instead. Isnt
that great?

B-but, how did you---?

It seems that someone from my bloodline was a Half-breed, and I was fortunate enough
to inherit the cursed Shadows ability.

Shadows?

It was probably the reason why I was hooked on the Shadows too much. Somehow, a
part of me is looking for answers to questions I myself may not be able to understand.
Apparently, I already have what I have been looking for, all this time.

But, why stay here?

How could I ever leave this place? Look at me. I am one of them. I am them.
Even if I try to come back, what do you think people would see? I am a monster and
monsters belong in the dark.

What about me? What about us?

Us? The word us died a long time ago, Aleck. The moment you turned away, you killed
me. The moment you left me there to die, you have thrown my heart into the ground.


371
But Youre alive!

Yes. Im alive. But, whatever I do, I am bound to this new life. Whatever I do, my life
force is tied to this earth. And if I were you. I should never have gone back to this
place. Leave now, Aleck. Leave, while you still have a chance.

Come with me. Lets go home.

Home?

Yes. Lets go home. Everything will be alright now

Suddenly, Reeya reacted violently, throwing Aleck down and hurling him a couple of
meters away.

Dont you understand, Aleck?! Reeya said in a terrifying sinister voice. There is
nothing I want to return to! There is no home for me! This is my new home now!

Aleck tried to stand up.

What are you saying?! Have you forgotten who you are?! Have you forgotten that you
are Human?

Aleck tried to reach Reeya and hold on to her. But, all of a sudden, Reeya thrusted her
wooden fingers directly beneath Alecks arm. Then, Reeya wrapped Alecks neck into a
vine-like grip.

Human?! laughed Reeya. I was Human. I used to be. But now, that is only half of what
I am!

Who are you?

I am the Queen of these woods! I am this forest!

The Woodland Queen tightens her grip.

Then, why are you doing this?

I thought youd be able to figure it out, but you didnt Your Reeya died a long time
ago and the Shadowblood who had given her new life had taken over this nervous
system. The face you see here is just a reconstruction of what she appears to be
before I gained control of this body.

No way

Your Reeya You left her to die. Now, her heart belongs to me.

372
No It cant be!

I told you to leave while you still can. But now, you will never have a chance to leave
this place

Are you an Olven?

Im neither Human nor Olven. I am noone!

Then what are you?!

For now, I am Death!

Give me back my Reeya!

I already told you, shes dead.

I dont believe you Reeya is still alive

I can see you still have some strength to say something, even right before your end

I know that Reeyas still alive And I know that she can see me behind those eyes. She
can hear me!

No, she cant. Shes already gone. Im taking over her mind now!

Im not talking about her brain, you fool

What are you saying?

Youre the one who doesnt get it. Even if you take over her brain, Reeyas heart is still
alive. And that is all that matters!

The creature held Aleck up by the neck.

You really are pathetic! Its a shame you wont live long enough to see this woman
bloom.

Reeya come back! Reeya!

Your final words would mean nothing to this girl. Is there anything else you might want
to tell her before I finish you off?

I love Reeya more than I value my life. I couldnt be any happier than dying by her
hands and dying in front of her

373
After Aleck said those words, water unexpectedly flowed from Reeyas eyes, making the
creature confused.

What the---? Theres something in my eye

The Woodmans grip loosened. Then, the creature let go of me to observe the strange
transparent liquid as if it was completely unknown to her.

I guess you still dont know what those are

What is this? Whats happening? Where is this water coming from?

Of course, if youre not Human, you wont be able to understand even if I tell you

Tell me, is this body dying or sick? she asked.

Probably, sick

Sick, how?

Shes sick of living with borrowed time while having to share her own body with
something like you

You say it like half of her lives in you, when, in fact, Reeyas subconscious is locked
away behind the deep recesses of her own mind I control her brain. I control
everything!

Then, how come you cant keep those tears from flowing out of her eyes?

This is nothing. I dont even feel any pain Humans are, indeed, pathetic!
Its unfortunate that I have to live the rest of my life using this weak body
Even if by sheer will alone would she be able to break out, there is absolutely nothing
she can do from within that could possibly hurt me!

If its not by her determination will her spirit be able to break free from your curse,
then its that undying feeling that shall set her free!

You mean that thing you call Love? laughed the creature. I have gone to the deepest
memories of this host and I have found memories of you and her saying that same thing
over and over to each others face. This thing, Love, you speak of, does nothing but
drives you crazy.

I thought Humans are an intelligent race, the thing said. Yet, you are holding on to
something intangible and utterly foolish!

Theres no such thing as Love, the creature added. Even in your scientific minds
point of view, Love is basically your deranged minds sublimal interpretation of an
374
imaginary bacteria that needs a primary and secondary living host in order to survive! Its
nothing but an idea that everyone of you, Humans, commonly share. It is nothing but
another vague word, a worn-out clich that you invented in this miserable, lonely world
of yours.

Reeya!

Stop it! Its humiliating. You know for a fact that she cant hear you from here. So,
whats the point of calling out to the dead?

Reeya!

This is really getting quite annoying

The creature slowly walked towards me and stopped. Then, her hands covered the
opposite arms to give way to wooden vines breaking out from her back. Shes preparing
to attack.

Ill take pleasure in sucking all of you.

The vines covered Aleck and wrapped Alecks body in preparation for its absorption.

Reeya I know youre there... Tell me that youll come home with me

Miraculously, the vines loosened and gave way and I was partially free from the
creatures grasp.

Moments later, the creatures facial expression changed and Reeyas consciousness
temporarily regained control.

Aleck Reeya said softly. Aleck

Reeya?

Aleck, listen to me I might not be able to hold off this Shadowbloods control for a
long time. So, please, listen to me carefully

Reeya

Dont blame yourself for my ill fate because you did more than enough. When I found
out that you came back for me, I was glad that I could see you again. I always knew
youd come to rescue me. Although things didnt end up us as we want it to be, I know
that you will carry on without me

How can I ever go on without you? Since you left me, you were the only thing that my
lifes been missing. Without Reeya, every good thing around doesnt seem too good
anymore.
375

What would you do, Aleck? What would you do if the only way that one of us might
survive is to sacrifice the other? You probably would have done the same thing as I
did

But, Reeya

So, now, you must run. You must survive for me for the sake of Reeyas memory! You
are the only thing that proves that I exists in this dying world!

Im not leaving without you!

I never left, Aleck. I was always with you. I have always been in your heart and I will
always be there as long for as you live Remember that

Reeya

I love you, Aleck Now, go

Reeya gathered her strong will. She locked the sinister side of her identity at the
farther side of her mind, but her evil side was still trying to fight back.

Finally, she harnessed the ability of the Olvens and turned her entire body back into
rigid wood. Reeya sacrificed herself. She did this in order to give me ample time to
escape the monsters reach and get away safely.

376




[06-26-2014]
My dear Reeya Theres a lot of things I want to tell you about

When you left, I felt like Ive been dead for so long. I couldnt sleep. I cant close my
eyes, knowing youll always be a dream from now on. I cant wake up each day, knowing
youll never be coming back

When you left, I felt like I was tied to a blood-sucking tree. I couldnt eat. It was
painful swallowing all those sweet and wonderful memories you fed me with Now, I am
lost and I am too tired to get up

Reeya Seeing you again, I felt glad that you were still alive. But then, I also felt that I
failed on becoming what you wanted me to be. Im still a fool, like I was day after you
left me.

Thank you, Reeya. Seeing you again, I gained my memories back. But then, for the price
of my life, you lost yours. Im sorry. Im sorry I couldnt protect you from them. Im sorry
because it was my fault that you turned out that way --- the way you are now.



377



[06-26-2014]
Aleck Theres a lot of things I still dont understand. When I died, I felt so alone
beneath the ground. But then, the memory of your love comforted me. The image of
your face made my heart cling on to life

I was dead, Aleck. But, the cold earth couldnt handle all the love in my heart --- the
feeling that is only meant for you. While my body was trying to cope up with living, my
heart was yearning for the day these eyes would come to see your face again And
today, I was glad to see you

Aleck After losing you, I gained this mysterious ability yet I became a slave to its
overwhelming power.

The Shadowblood is too strong, Aleck. Im afraid I had to say goodbye again Im
afraid it wont be long until my mind would fall into pieces and my memory would slowly
start to disintegrate and I would come to lose the image of your face.

I was half-dead, Aleck. And I am half-enslaved by this thing running through my veins. I
was a slave and now I am free. And I have you to thank for. I wish I could tell you that
seeing you again made me realize something and that theres more than enough
reasons to fight back.

I love you, Aleck. That is why I have to do what I have to. When I was alive, Love was
all about good things. But when I tasted death, I realized that Love was all about
sacrifice.


378








Chapter IX
Inheritance


9
379
_Alex


[09-28-2014]


[Aleck returned home and found his father, Alex.]

Who are you?

Aleck.

Dad?

Youve grown quite a bit.

Is it really you?

Arent you going to welcome me?

How? How did you get in?

Didnt I told you that I used to pick on locks when I was your age?

How could that be? When I was young, you said you were going out for a little while.
But then, you never came back.

About that How am I going to explain all these things to you

You left me alone, remember? You left me without telling me what to do or where to
go.

Im sorry bout that, son.

Did you left to find Mom?

Well

Did you find her?

Actually there are some things that I need to tell you

Is it important?

Did you find the Stone?

Stone? What stone?
380

Well, I guess, you dont know about it, either

Whats going on, Dad? Tell me.

I came here to protect the Stone.

Is that the reason why you came back?

I came here to protect you, too.

Is this another one of your excuses?

I told you, your father was Keeper, didnt I?

Oh come on! Is this about those Keeper-stories again? Im not a kid anymore. You dont
have to make up stories just to put up an excuse for the day you left.

Its not just a story, son. I was really a Keeper.

I cant take anymore of this. Im leaving.

Aleck, listen to me!

Get out of my way.

Listen to me, for once!

How can I believe what you are about to tell me, when everything you told were all
lies?!

Son

The day you left me I waited until dawn. I fell asleep next to the front door, thinking
Father will come back tomorrow or the day after tomorrow.

Aleck

But then, days went on and the sound of someone knocking on the door never came.
Then, I realized I have to look after myself and work hard for food. I was just seven.

Im sorry, Aleck. I didnt know you waited that long and had a hard time

Now, all of a sudden, youre back. Do you intend to stay this time?



381
So, you came here just to see if Im still alive?




382
_Danger


[06-22-2013]


[Zemrrah orders the search for the Stone.]




383
The Krudian Raiders


[10-16-2013]


This is taking to long. I cant wait any further.

Have patience, Lord Hoggelhauf. Our spies are searching for it as we speak.

The spies are too slow. Send the Krudian Raiders into their location.

And what about the spies? Shall we send them back?

No. But, have the Krudians relay my discontent.

The Krudians. They are a band of ruthless assassins from the far east. Their number
can grow from fifty to a thousand. They come in corsairs --- a fleet of ships made up of
pirates, thieves, and mercenaries.

The Krudians are merciless marauders. They are deadly assassins that would kill anyone
for a price and they are known in the black market for their trade. They are blood-
thirsty murderers that would kill anyone on a whim.

The Krudian Raiders are fearsome thugs. They are cunning and treacherous. And yet,
Hoggelhauf persuaded them by offering them shelter on the isle of Tisbit, an
uninhabited island.

The Krudian Raiders are known for their relentless attack. Once the Krudians have
fixed their eyes on a city, they will lay them to waste and then ransack the place. Before
the sun could set, the village will have turned into a ghost town. And in the morning,
the ashes of a burning city will be the only trace of the Krudians attack.

Just like what they did to the coastal city of Asteria, they will surround the rich city so
that no one would be able to escape or ask for help. People will be slaughtered without
mercy and men will be their first targets. Young or old, no matter how old they are, not
one male will be left without their throats slashed.

The streets will be left with hauls of gold, silver, and valuable artifacts. Pearl necklaces,
diamond rings, and colorful gems. Every treasure of Asteria now belong to them.
Clothes, earthen wares, and even livestock. Anything that satisfies the eyes of the
Krudians, they will take for themselves.

The city walls will be drenched in blood, the sound of wailing women will fill the air, and
the Krudians will love it. Soon, they will grab the women, each taking one for
themselves. They will drag them into the streets like playthings. The wives will be
384
ravished and their daughters defiled. After they have satisfied their lust, they will take
some of them home as slaves and burn the rest as living sacrifices for their gods.

Anyone can take as many female slaves as he wants, but anyone who frees a slave shall
suffer the penalty of death, and he and his slave will be thrown into the sea, chained to
a heavy rock. A slave is a slave until her death. The only way to free a slave is by
sacrificing her to the gods.

The loot will be taken into the ships. Then, the houses and the buildings will be set on
fire. In the twilight, the Krudians will set sail with the light of the burning city behind
them and the thick smoke will be a warning to those places nearby.




385
_The Keeper of the Stone


[06-22-2013]


[Alex revealed the Stones whereabouts.]

386
_Mother


[06-22-2013]



[Alex took Aleck to a secret place. Aleck meets his Aeon mother, Naruna.]



387
_The Medallion


[07-29-2014]


[Naruna used her powers to extract the Stone from Alecks body.]

Narunas ability allows her to slip through anything. Of all the Aeons powers, her ability
is the rarest. It is also the weakest one for it doesnt allow her to attack.

But then, Narunas family has been chosen for a long time and was entrusted the most
important role in the Aeon race. Because of their rare ability, they were the ones who
were chosen to protect the Stone. And thus, they were called Keepers.

Eversince Ulrich entrusted the Stone to a Human, Narunas family was entrusted to
keep watch. And since Alex became the Keeper of the Stone on earth, it was inevitable
that Naruna and Alex would soon cross paths.




388
_A Promise


[06-22-2013]


[Zemrrah found Alex, the former Keeper of the Stone.]
[Alex ordered Naruna to escape with Aleck.]
[Alex fights with Zemrrah to buy Naruna time to escape.]
[Aleck confronts her mother and comes back for his father.]
[Aleck found his father dying.]

[10-19-2014]
Wait here, Ill check on him.

Zemrrahs powerful spell threw Alex into a wall.

Naruna

Alex!

Protect Aleck Alex said. Aleck must survive

Alex

Go!

Aleck appeared and found his father lying motionless.

Father?

No!

What happened to him?!

Come on. We must go. Now!

What about father?

Your father wanted you to escape. He wants you to survive.

Father!

Your father did the best he could. Now, dont let all his efforts end in vain.

Zemrrah found them.

389
There you are

Go! Now!

You cant escape me. Nobody escapes Zemrrah!

[Naruna grabs Aleck and passes through walls.]

[Zemrrah followed them by destroying every wall in his path.]

[Naruna spreads her wings and flew Aleck to safety.]

[Aleck vowed that he will avenge his fathers death.]


390
_Betrayal


[06-22-2013]


[Zemrrah sensed the Stones presence and ordered Faust to find it.]
[Faust found Aleck. Assassins try to kill Faust. Faust betrayed Zemrrah.]

[10-16-2013]
The Stone is near, said Zemrrah.

The Medallion?

Yes. Find it and bring it to me.

Faust bowed his head towards his Zemrrah and said, Yes, Master.

But, before Faust left the chamber, Zemrrah called out to him.

Faust, Zemrrah said. Dont fail me





391
_Two Old Friends


[06-22-2013]


[Aleck meets Frank again. Frank tries to steal the Stone.]

[10-15-2013]

[Reeya appears and kills Frank.]

Reeya Stop!

He was trying to steal the Stone

Why, Frank? asked Aleck. Why?

I had no other choice. Zemrrah wont let my family go unless I bring him the
Medallion!

Why didnt you tell me?

You wouldnt understand

You should have never tried to steal the one thing that could save all of us, Reeya
said.

He was just trying to protect his family, Aleck said.

No, replied Reeya. He was trying to steal the Stone. He was just trying to protect
himself!

Because Zemrrah has his family!

His family mustve been long dead by now. He shouldve realized that before he made a
deal with a monster like him. Zemrrah is not the type of person who would keep Human
prisoners for too long, especially those who have no use to him

Where is Zemrrah, Frank? Where is he keeping your family?

The Land of the Dead

Where?

Necrovia They took them to Necrovia

392
Necrovia?

My family Find them Save them for me

I will find them. And I will have Zemrrah pay for this

So this is it?

Frank

I wish everything were back to the way it was

Its never too late, Frank. Save your breath

Im sorry




393








Chapter X
Battlegrounds


10
394
_Hybrids


[06-22-2013]


[Aleck and Faust got lost in the jungle and got attacked by Hybrids.]
[Izzak appears to join them.]

395
_Allies from Oceania


[06-22-2013]


[Aleck, Izzak, and Faust crossed-path with Spellcasters from Oceania.]


396
_Necrovia


[06-22-2013]


[The team headed for Necrovia where Zemrrah stood his ground.]
[Zemrrah made final transmutations to turn himself into an immortal being (Undead).]
[Zemrrah unleashed the Undead.]


397
_The Queen of the Woods


[06-22-2013]


[Aleck and his allies were chased by the Undead. They ran into the Woods.]
[Olvens joined the fray.]
[The Olvens provided Aleck and his allies some cover in order to slip into the castle.]
[Izzak and the Oceanian Spellcasters traversed the west side of the castle, while Aleck
and Faust entered the eastern side.]

398
_A Battle between Monsters


[06-22-2013]


[Zemrrah unleashed the Hydra. The Oceanian Spellcasters summoned Meruvian Sea
Serpents.]

Hoggelhauf turned into a five-headed fire beast and started to attack.

The Oceanian Spellcasters responded by summoning a wave of Meruvian Sea Serpents.

399
_A Half-breed against the Hybrids


[06-22-2013]


[Izzak came face to face with hundreds of Gallids and other Hybrids.]

400
_Master VS Apprentice


[06-22-2013]


Zemrrah!!!

Well, well, well. The traitor showed himself.

Get out of my way.

Get him! Emna commanded the wild animals and beasts nearby.

I said, get the hell out of my way!

Ice AGE! Ice covered the area like a moving shadow. Lady Emna summersaults to a safe
distance but Sleeze was caught in it.

Lady Em---

Poor Sleeze. I think its time for me to leave. Theres nothing much I can do here.

Emna removed herself from the battlefield and left the castle.




That damn bitch! Noone leaves this castle alive!

Zemrrah summoned a number of zombies in Emnas path and they grabbed her. Emna
had no chance of further escape. The Undead warriors ate her alive.





Zemrrah

Faust

ice shield!

ice beam!

401
Seeing your potentials years ago, I thought it was right to turn you into my apprentice. I
taught you almost everything, but you have thrown away all the opportunities that I
have given you. And for what? This lowly word called friendship?

ice spear! A crystal spear partially pierced Fausts right shoulder.

Its still not to late to turn this thing around, Faust. Bow down to me and ask for
forgiveness and maybe Ill think about forgetting all these crazy things you have done.
You and me can rule this world.

I have no further use of your teachings. And Im done being your puppet!

ice spear! Another frozen spear sliced through Fausts right arm and he fell.

I see you have been as wicked as me. But, thats not the answer Im expecting from you,
Faust

Hellfire! Seven large circles appeared on the floor around Faust. One of the large
circles appeared where Zemrrah was standing. And then, all of a sudden, towering
flames burst out from the circles, as if a volcano erupted from where he was standing.

After a few seconds, the flames disappeared. Zemrrah was engulfed in flames, but
then, the flames, too, slowly died down and Zemrrah was unhurt.

I see you have learned to use Fire energy in such a short time. But, as you can see, this
spell doesnt work on me anymore now that Im immortal.

BLACK FLAMES! Dark flames appeared on Zemrrah left arm.

What the---?! Aarrggghhh!

How about that? It seems the Black Flames are burning your hand.

ICE barrier!

Dont treat the Black Flames as regular fire. These flames cannot be extinguished by
water or ice.

supernova. Zemrrah used fire to consume the Black Flames.

Poison for poison. I see that the same thing applies to your rare flames. Tell me, how
did you get those powers?

From the Droodans, of course.

I know the Black Flames are abilities inherent only to the Droodan bloodline. Not to
mention, the Droodan tribes were long gone and extinct.
402

Yes, they are. But, that doesnt mean that it cant be learned.

So, you found the Scrolls of the Ancient One?

Maybe. It doesnt matter now because I will finish you off.

You say things simply as if you can defeat me.

I will defeat you.

But not when youre out of energy!


POWER DRAIN! Zemrrah drained Fausts energy. He took enough energy that would
prevented Faust from successfully casting any further spell.

Faust weakens.

Your Black Flames are only good as long as you have the capacity to produce them. But
without your energy, you cant cast any more spells. And you will become as weak as an
ordinary Human. You are pathetic!


403
_Regained Honor


[06-22-2013]


[Zemrrah attacked Aleck but Faust saved him and got hurt instead.]


404
_A Phantom from the Sky


[06-22-2013]


Something came flying from the sky from nowhere and swooped down.

The flying creature picked up Alecks scent. At last, the last phantom dragon found its
mother. Its eyes set on him.

[The dragon saved Aleck and tries to protect him.]

405
_The Elven Prince


[09-28-2014]


Prince Rokku and his Elven Army came to give Aleck a hand and to buy him enough
time to get to a safe distance and unleash the Stones power.

I figured youd come, Zemrrah said. So, I prepared something for all of you

Then, Zemrrah moved away and left the stage to his minion. Prince Rokku was
surprised.

You remember him, dont you? Zemrrah asked.

Korr

I am no longer Korr. I am Zemrrahs will!

[Zemrrah cuts down the Great Tree.]


406
Carlas Rescue


[10-03-2014]


In the midst of the battle, twelve-year-old Carla appeared.

Get out of the way!

FIREBALL! An energy spell destroyed the ground.

Thank you for saving me.

What are you doing out here on the battle field? How did you get here?

I dont know. Whats going on here?

Its a war.

A war?

I really would like to explain, but now is not the time. Go! Get out of here!

Go where? I dont even know where this place is.

Okay. Take cover between those trees. And whatever you do, dont come out.
Understand?

Who is that?

Thats the enemy were up against. Now, hide and dont let him see you!

FIREBALL! Another energy blast.

Mister!

Run

Mister, youre hurt!

Run away!

Zemrrah saw the little girl.

Dont touch her! cried the wounded man.

407
Run away now the man cried to the little girl. Go!

Whats so important about this little girl that you failed to protect yourself from me?

Then, the man lost his breath.

Mister, wake up! Mister!

Hes dead. Cant you see?

You killed him!

Yeah, so what?

He was just trying to tell me to go and you killed him!

Zemrrah picked up the girl and tried to strangle her.

Noisy little brat! You shouldve scampered away than get in his way. If you did, then he
could have saved his own life.

But then, something dangling from Carlas neck was exposed. A necklace.

Wait. What is this? Where did you get this thing?

Dont touch that!

Who gave this to you? Tell me!

Nobody.

Then, tell me where you got it!

I made it myself! Why?

That cant be

Then, Zemrrah put the little girl down and took something out of his robe.

I had the same thing, too.

It seems a little old, but it looks exactly the same as mine. Did you made that thing,
too?

No. I believe it was a gift from my mother.

Your mother?
408

Tell me. What is your name?

Carla. My names Carla.

[10-04-2014]
Where did you come from, Carla?

I came from another time.

From another time?

Yes. But, I dont know how I got here. I just did.

So, youre with them? Did you come here to stop me, too?

Who are you? And what is going on?

Clearly, this girl doesnt know anything about whats happening, Zemrrah thought.
But, if she could really travel through time, then I must get that ability.

Give me that necklace!

No. Its mine!

Two unholy relics must not exist at the same time, Zemrrah thought. If her necklace
had the same power as mine, this could turn the battle against my favor. I must get that
necklace.

Before Zemrrah went looking for the Stone, Zemrrah kept most of his powers inside
his necklace. He thought that as long as the Stone is far from his grasp, he would use
that necklace as a temporary vessel to store his powers.

Now, some weird girl claiming she came from another time had the same necklace.

If the necklace came from the past, then the necklace would be powerless. But then,
that is also impossible because he owns the necklace in the first place.

If the necklace came from the future, Zemrrah believes that the same necklace might
be carrying the same powers, or ever much powerful than the one he already has. And if
that same necklace got into the hands of his enemies, then Zemrrahs probability of
winning this war would be reduced to zero and his plan to control the world with the
power of the Black Flames would be cut short.

Give me that necklace!

Then, Carla ran as fast as she could.
409

Ice PRISON! An ice barrier stopped Carlas movements.

If you dont give me that necklace, then Ill just get rid of you first!

Zemrrah took out his staff and was about to thrust it into trapped little girl.

Then, suddenly, a woman appeared in front of Zemrrah and stopped him. Zemrrah was
distracted and the barrier spell on Carla fizzled.

What the---?!

Why dont you pick on someone your own size?

Who are you? How did you get here in front of me so fast?

Are you alright, Carla?

Oh, its you! Its nice to see you again.

So, youre with the girl. Are you from a different time, too?

Thats none of your concern.

Run, Carla. Run!

Stop right there.

Flame Prison! Another barrier. This time, its a spherical flame barrier.

Your friend might have distracted me, but Im not done with you. You cant escape
Zemrrah.

Lady, help me!

Run, Carla! Get away!

Run where? Im trapped. Its hot. I cant move!

Noone had ever escaped my barrier. Not even you. In a minute, I could tear you to
pieces and incinerate you to bits.

Run towards the future, Carla. Run now!

What?!

I I cant.
410

Yes, you can!

No. Ive never done that before! I could only travel into the past. But even if I could, I
must be asleep and in a deep sleep!

See, she has nowhere to run. If you really were her friend, you should have come a
little earlier.

Then, Ill stop you my----!

But before she could jump between time, Zemrrah drove a flaming staff towards the
womans belly.

Do you actually think that I would let you do that? Zemrrah said.

Lady! shouted Carla.

Its alright the lady said. Im okay

Why dont you jump now and see what happens? Zemrrah suggested.



You cant, can you? Zemrrah began to realize. You could, but you wouldnt. You
would rather die here than escaping to another time with me and my staff. You would
rather stay and lose your life here than leave that precious little girl. What is she to you,
really?

That is none of your concern.

What is her connection to you? asked Zemrrah. Are you her long lost sister? Are you
one of her descendant? Tell me and I might change my mind and spare your very life.



If you wont answer, threatened Zemrrah, then Ill just have to hurt that little girl to
make you speak. Do you really want that? Do you want me to hurt that little girl? Do you
want to see your precious little Carla crying in excruciating pain?

Cant you jump to the future, yet? the lady asked Carla.

Im sorry, Carla replied. I cant!

Try harder! the woman urged.

Im trying! Carla exclaimed.
411

Do you actually think I would let all of you go without taking your abilities? Zemrrah
said.

You can never have this ability as long as Im alive, replied the woman.

If you come from the future, then you must have known everything about me. Did you
know that I could just kill both of you now and revive you later to extract your
powers?

Carla! the woman cried out.

Im trying! explained Carla.

Then, Zemrrah prepared a powerful spell that would kill Carla.

Stop! the lady begged. Ill give you what you want!

Too late now, uttered Zemrrah. This is her end

Dont!

Suddenly, little Carla vanished before Zemrrah could finish casting the spell.

What the---?! Zemrrah said with surprise.

While Zemrrah was shocked to see how Carla disappeared, the woman quickly pushed
herself away from Zemrrahs staff and binding.

In an instant she used her powers to jump through time and escape to the time where
Carla jumped to. But in a split-second glance, something hidden from beneath
Zemrrahs cloak caught her eyes.

That necklace! the woman exclaimed. You---?!

Then, the woman vanished.


412



MEANWHILE, SOMEWHERE IN THE NOT SO DISTANT FUTURE



Carla appeared and found herself in unfamiliar ground.

Where am I? What is this place?

Suddenly, another one came.

Lady!

Carla

Where are we? What is this place?

You made it.

No, we both did!

I knew you could do it. Youve really grown up.

Is this the future?

Yes. Yes it is

Then, the woman fell on the ground.

Lady, are you alright?!

That thing

The lady was referring to Zemrrahs necklace. And she was sure that she wasnt just
seeing things. She knew she wasnt mistaken.

The necklace hanging over Carlas necklace is the same thing that that man had. But
then, how could two things exist at the same time?

Youre bleeding!

That man

She was sure that Carla was the original owner of that necklace because Carla made
that necklace herself. So how come that man had Carlas necklace on him, too?
413

We must get some help! said Carla.

Wait Dont go

Dont speak, Carla said to her. Just save your energy.

I wont last very long the woman said. You must know

Know what?

That man

Carla travelled into an earlier time in the past with the necklace. That man must have
gotten it from one of her descendants. That could be the reason.

But then, Carla also travelled into another past with the necklace. Now, both her and
Zemrrah had the necklace. That means she havent passed down her necklace yet.

That man? Carla asked. You mean, Zemrrah?

That man

What are you trying to tell me? the little girl worriedly asked.

He is mys-ss

Then, the woman lost her final breath.

Lady! cried Carla. Dont die! Please, dont die on me!

But, the woman could speak no more.








414
A Boy Destined to Change the World


[10-04-2014]


Carla buried the womans body on an unnamed grave.

Later, a stranger found her sleeping near the grave and that man carried her home and
took care of her.

The stranger was a widowed father of a young boy named Derick who was two years
older than Carla. Soon, the stranger became his father and the boy and Carla grew up
together and became a family.

When Carla was twenty-one, the Dericks father died and they had to bury him next to
the womans grave.

Carla stayed in future. From time to time, Carla would visit the grave of her foster
father and the womans grave to pay her tribute.


So, you come here often? a lady who came to visit the grave asked.

Yes.

Are you here for him? Are you a friend of my father?

You could put it that way.

Ive only known father for a short time. I wish I could have spent more time with him.

If only we could travel back in time the woman said, we could spend more time with
the ones dear to us.

Yes, I agree. But, were just ordinary Humans

You dont recognize me, do you?

What did you say?

Its me.

Who are you?

Then, the woman removed her hood.

415
Lady? Carla wondered. Lady, is that really you?!

I just came by to check on you.

But, Carla said, you died?

Yes, the lady answered. Its inevitable.

Zemrrah, Carla said. Hes the one whos going to kill you. You should go back to---

I already knew everything about that.

Then, why dont you go back and rewrite your fate?

Why would I?

Why not?

If I go back to the past and change things, this world that you enjoy right now will
cease to exist.

But uttered Carla. Are you really fine with that? Being dead and all?

Some things are just meant to happen.



So, hows our boy?

The woman was referring to Carlas belly. Theres a new life breathing inside her six
month old tummy.

I didnt think shed be a boy. Is he?

Yes. Im afraid it is.

I was really hoping for a girl. My husband wanted a boy, though.

Carla

What?

Theres something I have to ask you

What is it?

When was the last time you jumped between time?
416

Funny. Eversince I got here, it never crossed my mind going back. Maybe it did, but I
tried not to.

I see.

Why? Why did you ask?

I came here to tell you to refrain from jumping into the past or the future.

Is this about Zemrrah? I heard he died in that battlefield, a few years after I got
here.

Zemrrah is still alive.

What?! What did you say?

Thats the reason why Im here. To warn you.

But how can that be?

Its because of that boy

My child?

Im sorry if I should be the one to tell you this

No! That cant be true! How could my child have any part of this?

I couldnt believe it, either. But, one way or another that child will bring Zemrrah to
life.

No! I dont believe you! This child will grow up under my care! Zemrrah shall never get
close to my son!

Someone will take that child. And Zemrrah will try to create a war, just as what you
have seen before

No! Thats impossible!

Youve seen what Zemrrah can do. You witnessed it all yourself

Then, what do I need to do?

Theres no other way but to kill the child.

What? Are you insane? Are you hearing yourself clearly?
417

If that child dies, Zemrrah will also cease to exist.

Youre telling me to kill my own child! Is that what you wanted?!

Ive been travelling back and forth. From one past to another. From one future to the
next. Ive seen it all. No matter what I do to try to change it, Zemrrah continues to
exist. As long as that child lives, Zemrrah will be brought to life.

No! Thats a lie. Youre lying.

Believe me, its the truth.

Youre not that Lady. Youre not the same woman who came to save me twice. Who are
you?!

Yes. I know its hard to take in. But, that is the reason why we are fated this way. That
is the reason why we had this destiny

No! Get way! Get out of my sight!

Carla

Leave us alone!

The cliff.

What?

Dont you remember what I said? When you almost fell on that ravine, dont you
remember what I told you?

Carla, the world ahead of you will be far more difficult. Until then, you must stay
strong

Yes, I do remember. But that doesnt mean I must sacrifice my own sons life for your
cause.

This isnt about me, Carla. I have nothing to gain from this world. I died, remember?



The world under Zemrrah, I saw it once. That is why I have to save you to change
things.

Things have changed! Zemrrah is dead. Both of you are!

418
Nothing has changed! If it did, then why am I here trying to convince you, otherwise?

I get it now. Thats what it did to you. Hasnt it?

What?

Travelling to the future. Travelling to the past and back.

What are you talking about?

Maybe, travelling between time so much made you lose your sanity

When was the last time you jump between time?

Earlier, you asked me about how frequent I was travelling between time. I mean, look
at you!

What do you mean?

Look at yourself! Youre alone. You dont have any family. You dont have any friends.
All you ever did was jump to another era and escape to another timeline!

I jumped to another era just to save you! I escaped to another timeline to save you
again!

And now, youre here to tell me that you saved my life so that I could kill my own son?
Is that it?!

Zemrrah is still alive. I can feel it.

So, you could sense him now? Congratulations on that.

You would come to sense him, too

Just leave And dont ever come back!

Then, the lady vanished.

Carla stood before the womans grave.

You just ruined my memories of her

Carla couldnt sleep that night. She was wondering about what the woman said.

How could Zemrrah still be alive? she thought.

419
Then, she remembered Zemrrahs face and what happened that day on the battlefield
when her powers suddenly brought her there.

The necklace, Carla thought. Zemrrah had the same necklace as I have. But, how
could that be?




Three months later, Carla gave birth to a healthy baby boy.

What do we call him? his husband, Derick, asked.

I dont know. Youre his father. What do you wish to call him?

How about Emra?

What did you say?

Emra. Does it sound good or what?

No.

Seriously?

I said, no! I hate it!

Okay. But, you dont have to give me that mad look. How about Zem?

No!

Why are you so mad, all of a sudden?

Youve been coming up with stupid names that I dont like. Its frustrating.

Youre the one who asked me to come up with a name.

Do you have anything else other than that?

How about Josh? Do you like the sound of that?

Josh would be fine. As long its not Emra or Zem, it would be fine

Josh. He will grow up like his father.

That name Emra, where did you get that? Did you just come up with it by yourself?

420
Yes. I mean, partly.

What do you mean partly?

I heard some guy at the marketplace talking about a man named Zemrrah and---.

What did you say the name was?

Zemrrah. Why does it sound familiar to you? Do you know anyone who goes by that
name?

Derick, theres something I havent told you.

What? What is it?

The time before your father found me

You look so serious. Youre freaking me out.

The time before your father found me someone was trying to kill me.

Who? Why? Where is he now?

It doesnt matter.

Whos trying to kill you?

The same guy who killed the woman who tried to save me and bring me here.

The man who killed the woman lying next to fathers grave?

Yes. Hes name was Zemrrah.

Why didnt you tell me anything about this?

Because I wanted to forget the past and everything bad that has happened.

Im sorry. I didnt know.

Im sorry, too. I kept it for so long without telling you.

So, where is the guy now?

Hes dead.

So, theres nothing for us to worry about, right?

421
Yeah.

Get some sleep. Ill take care of everything else.





Carla recalled what the woman had said, three months ago.

So, hows our boy?

The woman was referring to Carlas belly. Theres a new life breathing inside her six
month old tummy.

I didnt think shed be a boy. Is he?

Yes. Im afraid it is.

She said she knew it would be a boy, Carla said to herself.

Ive been travelling back and forth. From one past to another. From one future to
another. Ive seen it all. No matter what I do to try to change it, Zemrrah continues to
exist. As long as that child lives, Zemrrah will be brought to life.

No, Carla said. Thats not possible. It cant be true.

Nothing has changed! If it did, then why am I here trying to convince you, otherwise?

Youre telling me to kill my own child! Is that what you wanted?!

The world under Zemrrah, I saw it once. That is why I have to save you to change
things.

Things have changed! Zemrrah is dead. Both of you are!

Zemrrah is still alive. I can feel it.

Look at yourself! Youre alone. You dont have any family. All you ever did was jump to
another era and escape to another timeline!

I jumped to another era just to save you! I escaped to another timeline to save you
again!

And now, youre here to tell me that you saved my life so that I could kill my own son?
Is that it?!

422
Yes. I know its hard to take in. But, that is the reason why we are fated this way. That
is the reason why we had this destiny

No, Carla said. This cant be happening. It cant be true.

That name Emra, where did you get that? Did you just come up with it by yourself?


I heard some guy at the marketplace talking about a man named Zemrrah and---.

Does someone knew who I really am and where I come from? Does someone know
about this child?

Someone will take that child. And Zemrrah will try to create a war, just as what you
have seen before

No! This isnt happening to me!

What do I need to do?

Theres no other way but to kill the child.

Not to my son Not my son!

Someone will take that child

Noone will take you away from me, Josh. I promise you that.

Carla, the world ahead of you will be far more difficult. Until then, you must stay
strong...

I will keep you away from Zemrrah and no one will ever know that Zemrrah exists.

I came here to tell you to refrain from jumping into the past or the future.

I will take you to a time where Zemrrah doesnt exist. You will live before his time and
you shall crush him yourself at the moment of his birth!

Carla, the world ahead of you will be far more difficult. Until then, you must stay
strong. Do not fear your powers, but rather embrace it and learn from it

Then, Carla carried the baby boy and opened a time and space portal.


423



Carla disapeared and reappeared behind her husband, Derick. When his husband turned
around, he was surprised.

Oh, sorry. I didnt know were there.

Did I scare you?

You startled me a bit. I thought you two were sleeping?

Honey, Im sorry if made you worry so much

The dishes are clean and done. Theres nothing more to worry about.

Derick

Whats going on? Is there a problem?

I have to go.

Go where? Whats going on? Why are you crying?

Then, Carla opened a time portal.

Whats happening? What are you doing?

Im trying to keep our son safe.

Where are you taking him? Where are you taking our son?

Goodbye, Derick

Wait!

I love you

Then, Carla and her child disappeared.


424



SOMEWHERE IN THE DISTANT PAST


Carla and her child appeared in the air, a few meters above some tall trees. Carla had
only seconds to think before they complete fall between the sharp branches and into
the rocky ground. Carla cried and held her baby tightly to protect him.

Carla fell between several hard branches and broke her back. Smaller branches and
leaves sliced through her arms and legs. When she reached the ground, the rocks
dislocated her elbow and broke her spine. Blood rushed out at the back of Carlas
broken skull and she was instantly paralyzed.

Miraculously, the baby survived with just a few bruises.

Im sorry, Derick I never knew it would end up like this

Carla thought that something went wrong during the long travel. But then, Carla
thought that maybe it was because she hasnt teleported for a long while or used her
powers to travel across time.

Im sorry Carla said to her baby. I wish I couldve done better

Carla cried. Thinking that her baby might die a short moment after she dies.

Carla is covered in blood. And sooner or later, wolves and wild animals will come to
sense her soon-lifeless body.

Then, Carla heard the sound of some men.

I think I heard something fall, somewhere around here one of the men said.

Then, Carla felt relieved that theres a chance that the baby would survive.

Here! Carla cried. Over here!

But then, no sound came out of her mouth. Blood had overwhelmed her vocal chords
and her wind pipe, making it impossible to speak and much more difficult to breathe.

Its here!

Someone saw Carlas foot protruding behind the wild bushes.

Oh dear!

425
Is she still alive?

T-t-t Take K-k-k-k c-care ovh
Your son? Is he your son?

K-k-k-k c-care!

Yes. Well take care of your son

P-p-promm-mm-miz-mm-m m-m-me

My name is Raal Mordu of the Raal clan and I promise, as the future heir of the
throne of Isis, I will look after your son.

Raahh

Then, Carla lost her breath and died. Raal Mordu picked the baby boy up and carried
the crying boy away.

Prince Raal

Yes?

You dropped this

What is it?

The boys necklace

Bring it along.

What about the boys mother?

Give her a decent burial. Clear all the nearby trees, except the one that caused her her
death.

As you wish

Mark this place. And make sure no one comes near this place ever again

Later, the baby began to cry.

Uwaahhh! Uwaahhh!

Poor boy Your mother never told us your name before she died. Anyway, Ill be
looking after you now. So, I guess, I should name you first

426
Uwaahhh! Uwaahhh!

Let me see Let me think of something

Then, Prince Raal Mordu stared at the boy.

Zemrrah. How bout Zemrrah? How would that sound?

Then, the boy stopped crying.

Then, Zemrrah it is, declared Raal Mordu. You will be known as Raal Zemrrah of
the Raal clan, future heir to the throne of Isis. (After me, of course.)











427
_The Power of the Stone


[06-22-2013]

[The inscription on the Stone reads Ulrich.]
[Aleck summoned Ulrich but nothing
happened.]

Aleck remembered her mothers words.

In due time, Naruna said, the Stone will
answer the call of the Chosen One
You must believe in yourself, Aleck Once
you do, the universe itself will open up its
doors for you.




I am the Keeper of the Stone. Lend me your powers!

The voice of the legendary Ulrich echoed in the air.

You are now the Stones new Master. Command the stone and it will be done.

Shine your light upon this earth and vanquish the enemy!

[Aleck unleashed the Medallions power but Zemrrah was unaffected.]

The Stone can only be used to protect people, not harm them.

Right. The Stone was created to protect the Human world from the Shadows. And now
a Human is trying to threaten the world. How could a medallion attack something it was
bound to protect?

What good can defending do if I cant attack the enemy?

The Stone is a powerful vessel. It can hold even the immeasureable holy powers of the
Goddess, Archaea. But even so, its power cannot be used to do harm as I have
irreversibly commanded it to be.

A vessel?

[Aleck commanded the Stone to seal Zemrrahs powers.]


428
Ramuja


[10-18-2014]


The Stones unleashed power attracted the attention of a higher being.

Suddenly, a bright light appeared in the middle of the battlefield.

Who is that? the astonished people wondered.

I am Ramuja.

R-r-Ramuja? the people asked. The goddess Ramuja?

In the flesh.

Then, everyone fell on their knees and hid their faces on the ground.

Spare us, Lord Ramuja! Spare us!

What is going on here?

Please spare us!

Why is the Stone here? Ramuja asked the Keepers.

Forgive us, Lord Ramuja. We failed to keep the Stone safe. Please spare us!

You there!

Me?

Yes, you, said Ramuja. Come closer.

I-i-I have nothing to do with it! I swear!

Tell me what happened.

It was Zemrrah He

Nevermind, she said. Ill just find out for myself.

Then, Ramuja touched the mans head and saw everything that has happened in his
mind.

429
I see.

When Ramuja learned about everything that had transpired, the man fell down and lost
consciousness.

All of you, she said. You may now stand.

Thank you, merciful goddess!

Then, Ramuja came to Aleck.

So you are the Stones new master?

H-how did you know?

There is marking on your forehead, similar to the Stones.

Aleck touched his forehead but felt nothing unusual. Those who were around him
didnt saw any markings on his forehead, too.

Could it be they thought, Is it possible that the markings are invisible? And the
goddess is the only one who could see it?

You Humans are quite intelligent than I thought.

So, where is the Stone?

It is here.

Let me see, now.

Ramuja noticed that the inscription disappeared. Beyond that, she felt a terrifying
presence of evil inside the Stone. And that evil force is trying to taint her holiness.

Ramuja? Aleck asked. Whats wrong?

Ramuja touched the Stone and fell for its curse.

Then, suddenly, Zemrrahs voice came out of Ramuja.

Do you think you have won? One day, I will return and come back even stronger!

Whoah! the terrified peoples voice said. Its Its Zemrrahs voice!

Rejoice until that hour, for on that day, this world will be mine for good.


430
Aleck grabbed the stone from Ramuja and Ramuja came back to her senses.

What was all that? Aleck asked.

Ramujas power is more than just reading thoughts. In a blink of an eye, she could see
what happens in the past and the future just by touching objects.

But then, the Stone is no ordinary object. Its an unholy vessel that could hold even the
great powers of the goddess, Archaea. It has a spirit of its own and a free will to
choose its own master. And now that the Medallion encases Zemrrahs power and his
will, anyone who touches it, aside from its master, will be swayed and tainted with its
evil will.

Never! Ramuja fell and said. Never shall I be tempted again

Tempted?

The Stone is now tainted with evil.

Zemrrahs will?

Yes.

What must we do?

Bury the Stone! The Medallion must never be used again or it would mean the end of
all your people.

Why dont we just destroy the Stone, now?

The stone cannot be unmade, for it was created with the blessing of the three gods. If
you try to destroy the Stone, Zemrrahs will will break free and there will be nothing
left to seal its powers with.

I see. Is there anything else that you could do?

The gods shall never interfere with the Human world again. That is why we removed
our names from the Medallion and placed Ulrich instead. Ulrich might be gone, but the
Stones seal will never be broken as long as noone with evil intention touches it.


431
Then, Ramuja opened a time-space portal.

Where are you going?

I have passed the test. The Stone of Destiny is in your hands. Now, its your turn to
struggle against it.

Then, Ramuja entered the portal and disappeared.



432
_Reeya


[06-22-2013]


[Now, Zemrrah is anything but immortal. Zemrrah is powerless but Zemrrah still had
Melinda as prisoner. Aleck is too weak and Zemrrah wounded him.]
[Izzak got hurt. Reeya came to save them.]
[Reeya and the Olvens took Zemrrah away for eternal torture.]
[Aleck had to choose between Reeya and Melinda.]
[Reeya took Izzak.]


433
_Entrusting the Stone


[06-22-2013]


[Aleck visits his fathers grave.]
[Aleck entrusts the Stone to Faust.]

Why?

You are the rightful master of the Stone. I am nothing but its Keeper.



You must keep it safe and away from evil hands.

434



Notes
References


435
Drawings

Nightcrawler


The Nightcrawlers skin is covered with venomous saliva that deters larger nocturnal
predators.

[incomplete data.]

436
Giant Spider


The Giant Spiders of Necrovia dwell on caves. They sleep during the day and hunt for
food at night. They have mutated into carnivorous forms but only the females are known
to be venomous.

The Necrovian Spiders usually catch their food by spewing out a corrosive acid to stun
their prey and then weaken them by piercing them mildly. Then, very quickly, they would
drag their prey to their nest and then cover them with web.

The Giant Spiders can see very well in pitch black darkness. Their eyes will glow in the
dark, but then, they are extremely sensitive to light.

The female spiders can lay as much as 500 eggs, but then consumes most of them for
food.



437
WindRider


The WindRiders are high-flying red dragons who live in high cliffs and mountain peaks.
They usually fly and attack in groups to prey on cattle.

The WindRiders have two long horns and because of their large bladed spines they are
easily recognizable from afar. Thus, to farmers and herders, the image of a red slinking
serpent in the sky means that the WindRiders are coming.

The WindRiders are extinct and noone knows what caused their sudden disappearance.

438
SlipTide


The SlipTides are known to have roamed the sea of Putreus, near the rocky shores of
Immolen. Their diet consist mainly of sea turtles and porpoises, until they have come to
find fishermen more delightful.

The invasion of the Sliptides habitat paved the way for poaching. People valued the
dragon for its tender meat, rich oil, and leather skin, while the hunters collect the head as
rare wall displays.

From the time they were hunted, the number of Sliptides decreased dramatically in a
span of fifty years until they totally became extinct.

439
Hydra



The Hydra is an ancient Water Beast that inhabits the Oceanian Abyss. It has a huge
holothurian body making it move slowly on land. The five-headed beast can shoot out
water from its belly at jetspeed. And with its loud and powerful shriek, it can set off a
destructive twenty-meter high tsunami capable of clearing populated coastlines.

As a hermaphrodite, Hydras can change their sexes in order to reproduce. They migrate
to the tropics and then bury their eggs on sandy shores. A Hydra can lay as much as
three eggs. However, their survival rate is low due to self-predation and drastical
changes in climate.

The Hydras are long extinct, but Zemrrah found a way to summon them through a
forbidden transmutation ritual.

440
Characters




Aleck a historian, age 25
an Aeon Half-breed
the Keeper of the Stone

Frank Alecks friend
a historian and part-time treasure hunter

Reeya an archeologist, age 23
a Shadow Half-breed who gained Olven abilities
died and became the Queen of the Woods

Ricky a shrewd man who makes a fortune by dealing with
treasure hunters and traders


Corvak leader of The League, age unknown

Izzak a Shadow Half-breed, age 7

Michellini Ponte Fio Izzaks father, age 119
Former monk and missionary from Libeau

Louise, Marco, and Fenilli the three martyrs of Libeau

Kiara Izzaks mother


Scar a Shadow who escaped and lived with a Human

Olivia a blind lady who sells apples for a living


Lede an orphan who was born with a disfigured face
the Shadowgirl

Melinda

an old woman who lives in a little hut uphill
a descendant of an Aeon half-breed, age 76

young Melinda

a Human blessed with Lunas Eyes
an Aeon Half-breed


441

Nina a little girl who sells windchimes

Gerard a travelling merchant
Ninas father



Lady Emna a Yokan beast tamer
a powerful sorceress who can put any creature under
her charm

Bardox a Yokan Dreamweaver
a spellbinder who casts dreams and turn them into
nightmares

Sleeze Lady Emnas loyal servant
a mischievous imp

Helena,
Eleanor,
Gavin,
Isabel and William,
and Carrie

also known as the Six
Bardoxs tortured victims


Alora the Queen of Isis

Ayumi the Seer of Isis
Aloras sister

Thankorr the Great Earth Mystic

Velmus the Great Water Mystic

The Great Mijarri a Droodan Mystic

Raal Mordu former King of Isis

Raal Zemrrah a powerful sorcerer and alchemist

Hoggelhauf an alchemist; Zemrrah loyal servant



442


Nihibu an exiled Droodan monarch
the guardian of the Scrolls of the Ancient One
in some text, Nibihu

Magus Al-Kemia the Master of the Black Flames

Kalia Magus Al-Kemias beautiful daughter
Nihibus wife


Carla a dreamwalker
a girl who could travel back in time during sleep

Lenny a dancer

Jimmy Dawg McOlsen a thug who leads a gang of thugs



Leery a young, adventurous Dwarf

Snot and Slur Dwarven farmers that cultivate Borbon roots

Korr a former Royal Elven Guard

Prince Rokku the current ruler of the Elven Kingdom

Princess Nekka an Elven princess


Naruna Alecks mother
an Aeon

Alex Alecks father
also known as Aleck of Archea
a Human who married the Aeon, Naruna



443

Master Ratzinkoff A Meruvian Sorcerer

Faust, Demtrios, and Latice Ratzinkoffs promising pupils

Faust Ratzinkoffs banished Apprentice
a powerful Meruvian Sorcerer
Zemrrahs apprentice




444
Races




Hybrids creatures made from fused embryos of several animal
species and amalgamated body parts

Half-breed any creature or human offspring born from a Shadow
or an Aeon

Nubians weilds Earth energy

Droodans weilds Fire energy

Oceanians, and some Isiscans weilds Water energy

Atrians weilds Wind energy

Elves weilds Forest energy

Zangloan Imp a shapeshifting creature

Dwarves

small creatures that live symbioticly with Elves
Olvens treefolks that feed on living creatures
often called Woodmen

Pygmies creatures, five to six inches tall, that resemble
Human natives

Krudian Raiders a band of prates, bandits, thieves and mercenaries

Yokans people who worship Yoka, the god of dreams and
nightmares



445
Locations




Necrovia

realm of the Undead

Oceania the Water Kingdom governed by a king who had
imperial ties with Isis

Meruvia

a group of island on the far east, covered mostly by
wetlands and swamps

Temple of Aiur the Meruvian Temple where the unholy Ecron Staff
was kept

Isis

the Ice Kingdom standing on the Naobi Crater in the
middle of the Naotiki Lake, in Arula.


Spirit Cave

home of the Sibian bats
Akamagiri

also known as the Forest of Death
home to Olvens and Ogres


City of Libeau a city rich in stone architectures

Monastery of Libeau rumored to be the headquarters of the secret society
called the League



446
Dragons and Serpents



MouthRipper

This dragon is known for holding the mouth of its
prey and from there ripping its body into half.

BoneCrusher This dragon uses its strong powerful jaws to catch its
prey. Once the catch becomes impaired or
weakened, it swallows its prey whole.

Redstone

A cave-dwelling dragon recognizable from its
glimmering red, stone-like scales

SoulSlick

A small, harmless, ghost-like dragon that slips through
walls. Reportedly seen only during winter nights.

Red-Eye

A nucturnal flesh-eating dragon with big red eyes.
SwampEater

This swamp-dwelling dragon has a long neck and a set
of fine densely packed teeth. It feeds on frogs,
fishes, and small reptiles.

SlipVine

A dragon that dwells on trees and commonly mistaken
as a serpent because of its tiny feet. This herbivore
coils itself into branches much like a big snake.

StirTrap

This water dragon lures its prey by stirring the water
and creating a whirlpool.

ThunderShift

A cave-dwelling dragon that sleep most of the time
and comes out during the rain to cool itself.

BlackFin

This sea serpent has blue scales and long black fins.
GentleFoot

This small dragon is known to be shy and elusive. It
feeds on a wide variety of small creatures including
birds, bats, lizards, and insects.

SpitFrost

This dragon spits a quick-freezing liquid that
immobilizes its prey.

SwiftFang

This high-flying dragon has a wedge-shaped head and
known for sweeping herds of sheeps.



447

NightWing

A nucturnal dragon with a wide pair of bat-like wings.
SteelTalon

This high-flying dragon has sharp talons that can cut
down trees.

RavenClaw

This black dragon had long claws designed for
grasping its prey. It glides over the water and swoops
down to catch its prey.

SpringTail

This dragon burrows itself on the ground and uses its
tail as bait to catch its prey.

Blabbermouth

This forest dragon mimics the sound of animals to
lure its prey.

SkipTide

This water dragon moves across waves and feeds on
whales and sea serpents.

WhipFire

A fire-breathing dragon known for burning grassland
and cornfields.

DoubleSting

This dragon is known for its long tail with a split end.
It has been observed that the dragon dances and
displays its tail to attract females.

Blue Trigger

A mountain dragon that use its strong and sharp
claws to climb cliffs and move across rocky
mountains.

StormCross A high-flying dragon known to hunt ships at stormy
seas.

Shadow Demon

A dragon that feeds on other dragons, including
phantom drakes

ColdBringer

An ice-breathing dragon that hides itself in the mist.
WinterSnap

This ice-breathing serpent had a small head and a long
flexible neck.

White Spine

A dragon with a white bony ridges along its spine.
BoneSnatcher

A dragon that feeds on corpses.


448

Black Bill

This forest dragon had a snout that resembles a beak.
It is known to raid on other nests and pecks through
the shells of other dragons eggs.

StrongHorn

This herbivorous four-horned dragon is known to
attack farmlands and homes close to lush vegetation.
The horns are used to protect themselves from
carnivorous beasts and predators.

SailFin

This water dragon had a narrow row of bony plates on
its back that resembles a sail. Its swims with the sail
visible above the waterline.

PoisonTip

This dragon uses its bright-colored fish-shaped tail to
lure its prey.

CattleWeed This dragon has a slim elongated body covered in
green, weed-like scales used to conceal itself along
grasslands. It feeds mainly on cattle.

BoneHead

This dragon has a noticeably huge bone on its
forehead.

SawTooth

This dragon had sharp, saw-edged teeth.
RidgeBack

This amphibious dragon had a back lined with
irregularly-shaped bony ridges. It dwells on murky
waters and swamps and uses its gills to breath.

BubbleJack

A gentle dragon that dwells near waterfalls. It is
known for the bubbles formed by the foam on its
mouth when its asleep.

DreamEater This rare dragon appears only in dreams and when it
does, it lures people to their eternal sleep.




449
Glossary



Aeons descendants of ancient Humans who were saved
and given wings by the god, Ramuja.

alchemy the ancient craft of casting spells using ones
bloodline energy.
First discovered and developed by Al-Kemia.

amber pods where young Elves emerge

Ancients the oldest of the Olvens

Archaea a floating island in the sky, named after the slain
goddess.

cleromancy divination by casting of bones and interpretation of
the figure or position of the bones.

Dark Ages the period during the Shadowlords attempt to
conquer the Human World.
also refer to as the Great War.

Gar a beer made from Borbon root extracts.
a traditional Dwarven liqour.

the Great Tree The Megaia Tree

grubb a Golems young

Half-breed any creature or human offspring born from a
Shadow or an Aeon

haruspicy divination through the examination of the entrails
and livers of sacrificed animals.

Hybrids creatures made from fused embryos of several
animal species and amalgamated body parts.

rhizanthella an underground orchid
also rhizanthella gardneri.

ronto the existing currency.
equivalent to one silver coin piece.
one gold coinpiece is equivalent to twelve rontos.
450



Shadows descendants of ancient Humans banished into the
pit by the god, Shivanaktra.
a group of creatures that evolved by shapeshifting
and devouring multile hosts.

Shadowblood the Human offspring of a Shadow
a Shadow Half-breed

scapulomancy divination by obervation of the markings on the
shoulder bones of animals

spellcaster a sorcerer

Thankorr Crystals a certain type of Myogi Crystal imbued with the
Great Earth Mystics power

transmutation the process of harnessing, aquiring, and using the
ability of a certain object as if it was part of ones
body.

Underworld the world ruled by Shadows and inhabited by
ferocious beasts and vile creatures.

Velmus Crystals a certain type of Myogi Crystal imbued with the
Great Water Mystics power



451
Words from the Author
pablo_agsalud_jr@yahoo.com
blue.frog@ymail.com


Eternal sleep.
The Queen of the Woods, Reeya, returned to her deep slumber.
The ancient Olvens gathered around to protect her flowery grave.
Carla never woke up again.
And while Carla sleeps for eternity, her spirit becomes trapped in time.
Faust guarded her body until his death.

Aleck buried his parents together on an unmarked grave,
near where the Great Tree used to stand.
Meanwhile, Izzak found his way to the underground tunnels of Libeau
where he was reunited with his father.

Did Ulrich made a mistake in entrusting the stone to Aleck?
What happened to Ulrich? And where is he?

The Stone is safe with its Keepers, for now.
But, how long will it stay that way?

As the Stone ages with time, carrying Zemrrahs immeasurable power,
it slowly becomes tainted by Zemrrahs strong will.

Will the Stone be able to find its new master?
Or will it eventually bring evil and destruction to mankind?

What happened next?
Well, thats another story.